The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
**Most small businesses are on just 2 directories. There are 12+ free ones they should claim.** Google Business Profile, Yell, Checkatrade, TrustATrader, Bing Places, Apple Business Connect, FreeIndex, Thomson Local, Bark, Yelp UK, Cylex, 192. Each gives free backlinks, leads, and SEO juice. Filling them all takes one Sunday. Businesses on 8+ get 2.7x more local search visibility. Which ones have you claimed? RapidWebDevs.co.uk #webdesign #ukbusiness #smallbusiness #localseo #businessdirectories #googlebusiness #seo #freedirectories
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?
The knock came just after midnight. I thought it was the florist with the white peonies for tomorrow’s wedding. Instead, six women stormed into my penthouse with cameras raised and rage already loaded. “There she is,” one of them shrieked. “The gold-digging mistress who trapped Ethan Cole!” Before I could answer, a slap cracked across my face. And when I tasted blood, I realized this wasn’t a mistake. Someone had sent them here on purpose. I staggered backward into the marble foyer, one hand flying to my cheek. “Get out of my apartment,” I snapped, breathless. “Right now.” The woman in front—tall, blonde, in a silk robe thrown over designer pajamas—laughed in my face. Her mascara was perfect, her diamond engagement ring huge enough to blind someone. So this was **Vanessa Hart**. Ethan’s fiancée. Or at least, the woman the tabloids had called his fiancée for the past month. I had never met her before. Behind her, a brunette with a livestream rig shoved a phone inches from my face. “Say hi to twelve million viewers,” she sang. “Caught in 4K, sweetheart.” My stomach dropped. “You’re insane,” I said. “Put that camera down.” “Oh, she’s got attitude,” another woman sneered. “No wonder Ethan keeps her hidden in a penthouse.” I looked around wildly for my phone on the console table, but someone had already grabbed it. Vanessa walked slowly through the entryway, taking in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the candlelit dining table, the couture garment bags hanging in the living room. Her expression twisted. “He bought you all this?” she asked. “He did not buy me anything.” That much was true. The penthouse was mine. The dresses were mine. The wedding flowers were mine. Tomorrow, I was supposed to marry Ethan Cole. Vanessa smiled—a cold, beautiful, poisonous smile. “Still lying. Cute.” Then she turned to the women behind her and said, “Tear it apart.” For a second, I thought I had misheard. Then one of them hurled a crystal vase against the wall. It exploded into glittering shards. Another woman ripped open a garment bag and dragged out my hand-embroidered reception dress. Someone else kicked over the floral arrangements. A third swept antique perfume bottles off the shelf with one brutal swing of her arm. “No!” I lunged forward, but two women grabbed me from behind. I fought hard enough to make one of them yelp. “Hold her,” Vanessa said lazily. The brunette livestreamer zoomed in on my face. “Look at her panic. Guess this place means a lot to her.” “It does,” I choked out. “Because it’s my home!” Vanessa’s brows arched. “Your home? Ethan’s generous.” “I bought this penthouse before I ever met him!” The room stilled for half a second. Then the brunette laughed. “Sure you did.” Vanessa stepped closer until I could smell her expensive perfume. “Let’s skip the pathetic lies. I know Ethan has a secret woman. I saw the messages. I saw the transfers. I saw him call you **my bride**.” My blood went cold. Bride. Of course he had. Because I was his bride. But if I said that now, would any of them believe me? Vanessa studied my face and mistook my silence for guilt. “There it is,” she whispered triumphantly. “That look.” I swallowed hard. “You’ve got this wrong.” “Then explain why my fiancé spends nights here.” Because he lived here half the week. Because his clothes were in my closet. Because his mother’s wedding ring was in my jewelry safe upstairs. Because tomorrow morning, at ten o’clock, I was supposed to walk down the aisle toward him in front of three hundred guests. But before I could speak, the brunette found the framed invitation on the entry table. She held it up to the livestream camera. Vanessa snatched it from her hand. The color drained from her face for one flicker of a second—just long enough for me to notice. Then she ripped it in half. “No!” I screamed. The torn ivory paper fluttered to the floor. Vanessa looked me dead in the eye and said, “You don’t get to pretend to be a bride.” I stared at the pieces of my wedding invitation on the marble. Then I looked back up at her. And very quietly, I said, “You should leave before Ethan gets here.” Vanessa smiled. “Perfect,” she said. “Let him see what his mistress looks like when she’s exposed.” Then she reached for the zipper of my dress. And downstairs, the elevator chimed. ---
I thought my Dachshund was just getting older. He'd yelp when I picked him up. His back legs would shake on walks. He stopped racing to the door. The vet said his discs were degenerating. 1 in 4 Dachshunds deal with IVDD. It had been building inside his spine since he was young. I asked if he could be paralyzed. The vet said not necessarily — but his spine needed proper support. He explained what the disc actually needs: ✅ Glucosamine to rebuild the disc wall ✅ Chondroitin to keep the cushion hydrated ✅ ETA to fight the inflammation All from one source — Green Lipped Mussel. I found The Paw Parent Spine & Disc Powder that same night. Three weeks later, he walked to the door when I got home. Last week he got the zoomies for the first time in months. I got my little guy back. 👉 https://try.thepawparent.com/shopify/spine-and-disc
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
**Most small businesses are on just 2 directories. There are 12+ free ones they should claim.** Google Business Profile, Yell, Checkatrade, TrustATrader, Bing Places, Apple Business Connect, FreeIndex, Thomson Local, Bark, Yelp UK, Cylex, 192. Each gives free backlinks, leads, and SEO juice. Filling them all takes one Sunday. Businesses on 8+ get 2.7x more local search visibility. Which ones have you claimed? RapidWebDevs.co.uk #webdesign #ukbusiness #smallbusiness #localseo #businessdirectories #googlebusiness #seo #freedirectories
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
“Mom said you’d teach me milking lessons, Daddy…” I didn’t wait for his answer. I took his big rough hand and pressed it firmly against my full breasts. “Gentle but firm… Squeeze your little cow?” My stepdad’s eyes darkened instantly. He groaned, his voice rough and hungry: “F'k, princess… you really want Daddy milking these?” ... The night air was thick and humid, the kind of heavy summer heat that clings to your skin like a second layer. Inside my room, the sheets were damp with sweat and something far more intimate. My panties had been kicked off hours ago, because that deep, throbbing itch between my thighs had grown unbearable. Then I felt it—a hot, wet tongue dragging slowly up my aching core. My eyes fluttered open on a sharp gasp. Devin Burton—my stepfather—was kneeling between my spread thighs, his broad shoulders forcing my legs wide apart. "Devin—f'k!" I gasped, my hips jerking involuntarily. His eyes were dark with lust. "Quiet, baby girl," he murmured. "Don't wake your mother. Daddy's done holding back… you've been teasing me all summer long, and now I'm taking what's mine." "Devin—oh my God, what are you— we can't—" Before I could finish the protest, he grabbed my ankles roughly and yanked, flipping me onto my stomach. My face pressed into the pillow as he hauled my hips up high, ass presented to him like an offering. "F'k, look at this pretty little thing," he growled. "You've been teasing me for weeks in those tiny little shorts. You think I don't hear you every night, Abby? Moaning my name while you use that thick toy?" I tried to push up on my elbows, shame and lust warring inside me. "Please— we shouldn't— Mom's right down the hall—" He cut me off with one deep, powerful thrust. I screamed into the pillow. He was so deep, so f'king big. "Devin—f'k—too big— you're splitting me apart!" I sobbed, tears of overwhelming pleasure pricking my eyes. He laughed, dark and triumphant, and started pounding into me without mercy. "That's right, princess. Take every inch of Daddy's." One strong hand fisted in my long hair, yanking my head back sharply so he could growl hot and f!lthy right against my ear. "You're dripping like a faucet, Abby. You've been waiting for this all summer, haven't you?" I hated how right he was. My hips started rocking back desperately, chasing the brutal pleasure. "Harder," I whimpered, my voice breaking with shame and need. "Please, Devin— Daddy— harder. I need it so bad…" "F'k, that's my good girl," he groaned in pure triumph, his pace turning feral. He slammed faster, deeper, the headboard banging rhythmically against the wall. "Gonna fill you. Daddy owns you now. Say it, Abby. Tell me who you belong to." "I'm yours— Daddy owns me," I gasped, the words tumbling out as my 0rgasm built like a tidal wave. He reached down and pinched my n!pple hard. "Come for me, baby. Come for me while your mother sleeps." I was right there—teetering, shattering—when the bedroom door flew open with a bang. Bright hallway light flooded the room. My mother, Kayla, stood frozen in the doorway in her silk robe, eyes wide with horror and disbelief. "What the actual f'k is this?!" Panic exploded through the haze of lust. "Mom—it's not what it looks like— please, I—" Kayla stormed forward, grabbing my arm in a bruising grip. "Abby! With him? Get the hell off her, you sick b@stard!" Terror and shame crashed over me—and my eyes snapped open. I was alone in my bed, the room dark and sweltering. My heart was hammering so hard I could hear it over the crickets. The thick toy was still buried deep inside me, buzzing furiously on its highest setting. I must have rolled onto the remote in my sleep, grinding against it while fantasizing about him. "Oh shit—" It had only been a dream. A f!lthy, forbidden, dangerously addictive summer dream. And God help me… I already wanted to close my eyes and fall right back into it. ... The next morning, when I went downstairs, Mom was already in the kitchen. "Morning, sleepyhead," she said with a bright smile. "Or should I say afternoon?" Before I could answer, her phone rang. It was a crisis at the dairy shop—a short milk delivery. "Abby, I need your help," she said, hanging up. "The milk delivery was short. We have to milk the cows ourselves right now or we're screwed for that big dessert order tonight." "But I don't know how to milk a cow!" I protested. "Can't Devin do it when he gets back?" "Devin's out on deliveries. He'll be back later. If you can't manage, just wait for him—he can teach you." She kissed my cheek and hurried out the door. "Thank you, sweetie. Love you!" Reluctantly, I slipped on a pair of old rubber boots and trudged out to the barn. I led one of the calmer cows out and sat on a low stool. "Okay… how hard can this be?" I muttered. I wrapped my fingers around one warm, plump teat and pulled. Nothing happened. I pulled harder. The cow shifted and let out an annoyed moo. I squeezed and yanked again, growing frustrated. Suddenly the cow lifted her hind leg in irritation and kicked out. I lost my balance and fell backward into the dirt with a sharp yelp. The cow stepped sideways, her large body looming over me. "Oh shit—!" I scrambled back, heart pounding. "Help!" Just as the cow shifted again, a strong arm shot out and grabbed her halter. "Easy, girl. Easy." Devin. He appeared, tall, broad-shouldered, his white t-shirt clinging to his sweaty, muscular chest and abs. He steadied the cow with effortless strength, then those intense dark eyes dropped to me, sprawled in the dirt, sundress hiked obscenely high on my thighs. A slow, mischievous smile curved his lips. "Well, well… looks like my spoiled little princess finally decided to get her hands dirty." He offered me his large, calloused hand and pulled me up with ease. "Alright, princess," he said, voice low and rough. "Let me show you how it's done before you get yourself kicked." Devin sat on the milking stool and demonstrated, his big, veined hands wrapping around the cow's teats. "You gotta be gentle but firm. Massage the udder first... long, smooth strokes. Make her leak for you." I stood there pretending to watch, but my mind was flooded with the dream—his thick length slamming into me. Fresh heat bloomed between my legs. "Abby? You even listening, baby girl?" "Sorry… yeah. I was just… thinking." He wiped sweat from his brow, his biceps flexing. "Look, go back inside. I'll finish this." "No," I said quickly. I didn't want the lecture. I wanted him. "I want to learn. Teach me properly… Daddy." He studied me for a long, heavy moment. Finally, he nodded. "Fine. Sit here." He pulled me down onto the low stool right in front of him, then moved in close, wrapping his strong arms around me from behind. His broad, muscular chest pressed flush against my back. I could feel the heat radiating off him. His scent—clean sweat and raw masculine musk—made my head spin. "Put your hands here," he murmured, lips brushing my ear. "Gentle squeeze… roll your fingers… now pull down nice and slow." Every time I stroked, my hips rocked back against his groin. He was already half-hard, and within seconds I felt his thick length swelling rapidly. Without thinking, I leaned back fully into his chest, letting my body melt against him. "Like this?" I whispered, deliberately pressing my soft hips back firmer. Devin's breath hitched sharply. "Yeah… f'k, just like that, baby—" He caught himself. "Abby." I was lost in the feeling of him. I rocked my hips again. "Devin… you're so hard," I breathed. "Is this what you were thinking about?" "Abby… we can't," he rasped, but his hips jerked forward involuntarily. "I'm your stepfather... " "You're not my real dad," I whispered, turning my head so my lips brushed along his stubbled jaw. "And I know you want this." I rolled my hips in deliberate, slutty circles. A needy little whimper slipped from my throat. Devin's control snapped. His free hand shoved under the hem of my sundress and cupped my bare, soaked folds from behind. "My princess. You came hoping Daddy would play with you down there, didn’t you?"
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?
The knock came just after midnight. I thought it was the florist with the white peonies for tomorrow’s wedding. Instead, six women stormed into my penthouse with cameras raised and rage already loaded. “There she is,” one of them shrieked. “The gold-digging mistress who trapped Ethan Cole!” Before I could answer, a slap cracked across my face. And when I tasted blood, I realized this wasn’t a mistake. Someone had sent them here on purpose. I staggered backward into the marble foyer, one hand flying to my cheek. “Get out of my apartment,” I snapped, breathless. “Right now.” The woman in front—tall, blonde, in a silk robe thrown over designer pajamas—laughed in my face. Her mascara was perfect, her diamond engagement ring huge enough to blind someone. So this was **Vanessa Hart**. Ethan’s fiancée. Or at least, the woman the tabloids had called his fiancée for the past month. I had never met her before. Behind her, a brunette with a livestream rig shoved a phone inches from my face. “Say hi to twelve million viewers,” she sang. “Caught in 4K, sweetheart.” My stomach dropped. “You’re insane,” I said. “Put that camera down.” “Oh, she’s got attitude,” another woman sneered. “No wonder Ethan keeps her hidden in a penthouse.” I looked around wildly for my phone on the console table, but someone had already grabbed it. Vanessa walked slowly through the entryway, taking in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the candlelit dining table, the couture garment bags hanging in the living room. Her expression twisted. “He bought you all this?” she asked. “He did not buy me anything.” That much was true. The penthouse was mine. The dresses were mine. The wedding flowers were mine. Tomorrow, I was supposed to marry Ethan Cole. Vanessa smiled—a cold, beautiful, poisonous smile. “Still lying. Cute.” Then she turned to the women behind her and said, “Tear it apart.” For a second, I thought I had misheard. Then one of them hurled a crystal vase against the wall. It exploded into glittering shards. Another woman ripped open a garment bag and dragged out my hand-embroidered reception dress. Someone else kicked over the floral arrangements. A third swept antique perfume bottles off the shelf with one brutal swing of her arm. “No!” I lunged forward, but two women grabbed me from behind. I fought hard enough to make one of them yelp. “Hold her,” Vanessa said lazily. The brunette livestreamer zoomed in on my face. “Look at her panic. Guess this place means a lot to her.” “It does,” I choked out. “Because it’s my home!” Vanessa’s brows arched. “Your home? Ethan’s generous.” “I bought this penthouse before I ever met him!” The room stilled for half a second. Then the brunette laughed. “Sure you did.” Vanessa stepped closer until I could smell her expensive perfume. “Let’s skip the pathetic lies. I know Ethan has a secret woman. I saw the messages. I saw the transfers. I saw him call you **my bride**.” My blood went cold. Bride. Of course he had. Because I was his bride. But if I said that now, would any of them believe me? Vanessa studied my face and mistook my silence for guilt. “There it is,” she whispered triumphantly. “That look.” I swallowed hard. “You’ve got this wrong.” “Then explain why my fiancé spends nights here.” Because he lived here half the week. Because his clothes were in my closet. Because his mother’s wedding ring was in my jewelry safe upstairs. Because tomorrow morning, at ten o’clock, I was supposed to walk down the aisle toward him in front of three hundred guests. But before I could speak, the brunette found the framed invitation on the entry table. She held it up to the livestream camera. Vanessa snatched it from her hand. The color drained from her face for one flicker of a second—just long enough for me to notice. Then she ripped it in half. “No!” I screamed. The torn ivory paper fluttered to the floor. Vanessa looked me dead in the eye and said, “You don’t get to pretend to be a bride.” I stared at the pieces of my wedding invitation on the marble. Then I looked back up at her. And very quietly, I said, “You should leave before Ethan gets here.” Vanessa smiled. “Perfect,” she said. “Let him see what his mistress looks like when she’s exposed.” Then she reached for the zipper of my dress. And downstairs, the elevator chimed. ---
The knock came just after midnight. I thought it was the florist with the white peonies for tomorrow’s wedding. Instead, six women stormed into my penthouse with cameras raised and rage already loaded. “There she is,” one of them shrieked. “The gold-digging mistress who trapped Ethan Cole!” Before I could answer, a slap cracked across my face. And when I tasted blood, I realized this wasn’t a mistake. Someone had sent them here on purpose. I staggered backward into the marble foyer, one hand flying to my cheek. “Get out of my apartment,” I snapped, breathless. “Right now.” The woman in front—tall, blonde, in a silk robe thrown over designer pajamas—laughed in my face. Her mascara was perfect, her diamond engagement ring huge enough to blind someone. So this was **Vanessa Hart**. Ethan’s fiancée. Or at least, the woman the tabloids had called his fiancée for the past month. I had never met her before. Behind her, a brunette with a livestream rig shoved a phone inches from my face. “Say hi to twelve million viewers,” she sang. “Caught in 4K, sweetheart.” My stomach dropped. “You’re insane,” I said. “Put that camera down.” “Oh, she’s got attitude,” another woman sneered. “No wonder Ethan keeps her hidden in a penthouse.” I looked around wildly for my phone on the console table, but someone had already grabbed it. Vanessa walked slowly through the entryway, taking in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the candlelit dining table, the couture garment bags hanging in the living room. Her expression twisted. “He bought you all this?” she asked. “He did not buy me anything.” That much was true. The penthouse was mine. The dresses were mine. The wedding flowers were mine. Tomorrow, I was supposed to marry Ethan Cole. Vanessa smiled—a cold, beautiful, poisonous smile. “Still lying. Cute.” Then she turned to the women behind her and said, “Tear it apart.” For a second, I thought I had misheard. Then one of them hurled a crystal vase against the wall. It exploded into glittering shards. Another woman ripped open a garment bag and dragged out my hand-embroidered reception dress. Someone else kicked over the floral arrangements. A third swept antique perfume bottles off the shelf with one brutal swing of her arm. “No!” I lunged forward, but two women grabbed me from behind. I fought hard enough to make one of them yelp. “Hold her,” Vanessa said lazily. The brunette livestreamer zoomed in on my face. “Look at her panic. Guess this place means a lot to her.” “It does,” I choked out. “Because it’s my home!” Vanessa’s brows arched. “Your home? Ethan’s generous.” “I bought this penthouse before I ever met him!” The room stilled for half a second. Then the brunette laughed. “Sure you did.” Vanessa stepped closer until I could smell her expensive perfume. “Let’s skip the pathetic lies. I know Ethan has a secret woman. I saw the messages. I saw the transfers. I saw him call you **my bride**.” My blood went cold. Bride. Of course he had. Because I was his bride. But if I said that now, would any of them believe me? Vanessa studied my face and mistook my silence for guilt. “There it is,” she whispered triumphantly. “That look.” I swallowed hard. “You’ve got this wrong.” “Then explain why my fiancé spends nights here.” Because he lived here half the week. Because his clothes were in my closet. Because his mother’s wedding ring was in my jewelry safe upstairs. Because tomorrow morning, at ten o’clock, I was supposed to walk down the aisle toward him in front of three hundred guests. But before I could speak, the brunette found the framed invitation on the entry table. She held it up to the livestream camera. Vanessa snatched it from her hand. The color drained from her face for one flicker of a second—just long enough for me to notice. Then she ripped it in half. “No!” I screamed. The torn ivory paper fluttered to the floor. Vanessa looked me dead in the eye and said, “You don’t get to pretend to be a bride.” I stared at the pieces of my wedding invitation on the marble. Then I looked back up at her. And very quietly, I said, “You should leave before Ethan gets here.” Vanessa smiled. “Perfect,” she said. “Let him see what his mistress looks like when she’s exposed.” Then she reached for the zipper of my dress. And downstairs, the elevator chimed. ---
I thought my Dachshund was just getting older. He'd yelp when I picked him up. His back legs would shake on walks. He stopped racing to the door. The vet said his discs were degenerating. 1 in 4 Dachshunds deal with IVDD. It had been building inside his spine since he was young. I asked if he could be paralyzed. The vet said not necessarily — but his spine needed proper support. He explained what the disc actually needs: ✅ Glucosamine to rebuild the disc wall ✅ Chondroitin to keep the cushion hydrated ✅ ETA to fight the inflammation All from one source — Green Lipped Mussel. I found The Paw Parent Spine & Disc Powder that same night. Three weeks later, he walked to the door when I got home. Last week he got the zoomies for the first time in months. I got my little guy back. 👉 https://try.thepawparent.com/shopify/spine-and-disc
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
The knock came just after midnight. I thought it was the florist with the white peonies for tomorrow’s wedding. Instead, six women stormed into my penthouse with cameras raised and rage already loaded. “There she is,” one of them shrieked. “The gold-digging mistress who trapped Ethan Cole!” Before I could answer, a slap cracked across my face. And when I tasted blood, I realized this wasn’t a mistake. Someone had sent them here on purpose. I staggered backward into the marble foyer, one hand flying to my cheek. “Get out of my apartment,” I snapped, breathless. “Right now.” The woman in front—tall, blonde, in a silk robe thrown over designer pajamas—laughed in my face. Her mascara was perfect, her diamond engagement ring huge enough to blind someone. So this was **Vanessa Hart**. Ethan’s fiancée. Or at least, the woman the tabloids had called his fiancée for the past month. I had never met her before. Behind her, a brunette with a livestream rig shoved a phone inches from my face. “Say hi to twelve million viewers,” she sang. “Caught in 4K, sweetheart.” My stomach dropped. “You’re insane,” I said. “Put that camera down.” “Oh, she’s got attitude,” another woman sneered. “No wonder Ethan keeps her hidden in a penthouse.” I looked around wildly for my phone on the console table, but someone had already grabbed it. Vanessa walked slowly through the entryway, taking in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the candlelit dining table, the couture garment bags hanging in the living room. Her expression twisted. “He bought you all this?” she asked. “He did not buy me anything.” That much was true. The penthouse was mine. The dresses were mine. The wedding flowers were mine. Tomorrow, I was supposed to marry Ethan Cole. Vanessa smiled—a cold, beautiful, poisonous smile. “Still lying. Cute.” Then she turned to the women behind her and said, “Tear it apart.” For a second, I thought I had misheard. Then one of them hurled a crystal vase against the wall. It exploded into glittering shards. Another woman ripped open a garment bag and dragged out my hand-embroidered reception dress. Someone else kicked over the floral arrangements. A third swept antique perfume bottles off the shelf with one brutal swing of her arm. “No!” I lunged forward, but two women grabbed me from behind. I fought hard enough to make one of them yelp. “Hold her,” Vanessa said lazily. The brunette livestreamer zoomed in on my face. “Look at her panic. Guess this place means a lot to her.” “It does,” I choked out. “Because it’s my home!” Vanessa’s brows arched. “Your home? Ethan’s generous.” “I bought this penthouse before I ever met him!” The room stilled for half a second. Then the brunette laughed. “Sure you did.” Vanessa stepped closer until I could smell her expensive perfume. “Let’s skip the pathetic lies. I know Ethan has a secret woman. I saw the messages. I saw the transfers. I saw him call you **my bride**.” My blood went cold. Bride. Of course he had. Because I was his bride. But if I said that now, would any of them believe me? Vanessa studied my face and mistook my silence for guilt. “There it is,” she whispered triumphantly. “That look.” I swallowed hard. “You’ve got this wrong.” “Then explain why my fiancé spends nights here.” Because he lived here half the week. Because his clothes were in my closet. Because his mother’s wedding ring was in my jewelry safe upstairs. Because tomorrow morning, at ten o’clock, I was supposed to walk down the aisle toward him in front of three hundred guests. But before I could speak, the brunette found the framed invitation on the entry table. She held it up to the livestream camera. Vanessa snatched it from her hand. The color drained from her face for one flicker of a second—just long enough for me to notice. Then she ripped it in half. “No!” I screamed. The torn ivory paper fluttered to the floor. Vanessa looked me dead in the eye and said, “You don’t get to pretend to be a bride.” I stared at the pieces of my wedding invitation on the marble. Then I looked back up at her. And very quietly, I said, “You should leave before Ethan gets here.” Vanessa smiled. “Perfect,” she said. “Let him see what his mistress looks like when she’s exposed.” Then she reached for the zipper of my dress. And downstairs, the elevator chimed. ---
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
Mom had no clue my stepfather's finger was already inside me, when she turned around and asked me "Are u okay?" I bit down hard on my lower lip and managed a stiff nod. Thankfully, she turned her head back in the front passenger seat without another glance. "Hang in there, one more hour and we're there." the trailer driver said casually from the driver's seat. They thought I was uncomfortable sitting on Daddy's lap. But honestly… I was way too comfortable. Also way too wrong and forbidden. "Tell me what else you want," Daddy whispered against my neck. Before I could even think, I turned slightly to the side and whispered. "I… I want you, Daddy." He froze for half a second. Then I heard him draw in a deep, slow breath, like he was pulling every ounce of control back into himself. "Lift your hips." he whispered.❤️🔥🔞 Chapter 1 Scarlett “Daddy, it’s coming!” I excitedly tugged at my stepfather’s hand and pointed into the distance when the trailer came into my view. “Yes, after 2–hour waiting.” Mom mumbled, standing on the grass and swatting furiously at the mosquitoes biting her skin. Then she glanced at Alexander, “Agreeing to go camping with you was the worst decision I’ve ever made.” I rolled my eyes, I swear this was the fifth time she’d complained today. Alexander loves camping and finally convinced Mom to join us, but who knew the car would break down halfway? And just like that, Mom was complaining that Alexander hadn’t checked the car properly before we left, while Alexander just stayed silent and solved the problem like usual. “Mom come on, it’s not Daddy’s fault.” I adjusted the slightly crooked round–framed glasses on my nose and pouted. She stared at me, arms folded, “You’re always his little defender!” I quickly ducked behind Alexander, my hands clutching the hem of his white t-shirt. “Easy Scarlett, your mom’s not gonna eat you alive.” Alexander turned around, chuckled and ruffled my hair. He was always this gentle, even when facing Mom’s anger. I’d be lying if I was never jealous of my mom having such a charming man. As a basketball coach, Alexander was already 34, still looked young and handsome. Standing beside him felt safe, maybe it was because he has been the father figure for me since I turned six when he married mom. He was too perfect. When I was 7, he wiped my tears and stopped the bullies I was getting for having no father before he came. When I was rejected by a bad boy I had gathered my courage to confess to, he held me in his arms and consoled me “Pretty girls don’t cry” and told me what was the true love. He never skipped even one parent–teacher meeting. He’d sit next to me for homework, patiently explaining the same stupid math problem three times without getting annoyed once. And Mom… she was just always so busy. Working as a nurse took up pretty much her whole life. She’d come home looking dead tired. Then she’d start complaining nonstop: her boss was awful, my room was a disaster, Dad’s food wasn’t even that good anyway. That was pretty much every day. “Hey,” Mom’s voice snapped me back, she greeted the trucker diver as he got down from the truck. Alexander took my hand and led me over to greet the driver. The tow truck driver was a burly middle- aged guy. He walked up to us, politely tipped his cap and introduced himself as Benjamin from the tow truck company. Alexander shook his hand, then confirmed with him about the current situation with our car and where we wanted to go. Then within 10 minutes, Benjamin got our car secured on the flatbed. He gave everything one last check, gave his hands a satisfied clap, and nodded at us. “All set, car’s locked down tight. I can take you to the repair shop near your house.” “Cool, then let’s go!” Mom said happily. But Benjamin glanced at us, shrugging apologetically. “Sorry, my truck only seats three. Got a big toolbox taking up most of the back.” I followed his gaze to the rear seat. Sure enough, the already cramped bench was dominated by a huge metal toolbox laid across it, crammed alongside a jumble of repair gear. It was jamed. The space left could barely fit one person. “Scarlett can sit on Alexander’s lap in the back seat. It’s just less than three–hour journey after all” mom replied dismissively. “Mom!” “What?” “Why can’t you hold me in the backseat while Daddy sits in the front?” I countered with a deep frown. Mom shot me a warning look and was about to nag me when Alexander stepped in. “Scarlett is right. I’m tall anyway. I can take the front seat.” He was six feet two inches tall, really does need a seat all to himself. Mom shook her head immediately, “No way. I get carsick in the back. I have to sit up front with the window open to get some fresh air.” Alexander pursed his lips, giving me a helpless look. “Guess we’ll just have to tough it out, then?” My mom is just that kind of stubborn person. Not wanting to argue anymore, I pouted and nodded reluctantly. Mom grinned and opened the passenger door and sat down comfortably. Alexander slid in the back seat first, stretching his long legs awkwardly. I climbed in after, settling onto his lap. I pulled the heavy door shut with a thud, making everything feel even tighter. Benjamin started the truck and it kept joltting along with bump in the road. I squirmed my hips, shifting around on Alexander’s lap. Even though my summer dress was comfortable, I still couldn’t find a position that felt quite right. His steady breath grazed my neck, and the lack of room pressed us impossibly close. “Stay still for me, Scarlett” Alexander raised his right hand and patted my head gently. “Sorry, I am not sitting comfortably “I apologized in a soft voice. “You used to like sitting on my lap the most ” He chuckled teasingly, reminding me of the younger me that was so clingy to him. “Daddy, that was a long time ago! I am an adult now, I am eighteen years old, not six” “Eighteen or twenty years, you are still my baby daughter.” Chapter 2 Scarlett “Of course, you are my best Daddy too” I giggled as I turned my head, the frame of my glasses accidentally poked Alexander’s jaw. “Ouch!” I let out a small yelp. “Easy there, little glasses assassin. Keep bumping like that and you’ll poke a hole right through Daddy’s face.” “Daddy!” Alexander giggled, reached out, adjusted my slipping glasses, and pushed them back up onto the bridge of my nose. My attention was drawn back to our awkward position when Alexander’s muscled arms wrapped around my waist and tried to position me well. “Are you comfortable now?” he asked gently. “Not yet” He moved me around a bit until I finally sat comfortably on his lap. “Good now” I informed him. “Let me know whenever you feel uncomfortable” He demanded lightly. His arms stayed around my waist, allowing me to sit there steadily. Feeling his strong arms around my waist, I loved the feeling of protectiveness it gave me even though it was a bit awkward sitting on his lap like that. Dad was wearing khaki shorts today and my skirt only reached my knees. With the car jolting along the bumpy road, my calves kept brushing against his hairy ones from time to time. Wherever our skin touched, it felt a little warm. The car continued to move while Mom and Benjamin talked about something because they found they were from the same town while Alexander and I sat at the back listening to them quietly. Victoria hadn’t talked to Daddy like this in what feels like forever but she could do this with a stranger who just met within 30 minutes. The more I thought about it, the more I felt sorry for Alexander and furious at mom. Listening to mom’s chatter and fuming silently, I had slept against the window until the sudden slam of the car door pulled me out of my nap. I was covered with a blanket, Alexander must have draped it on me after I slept off. I looked out of the window. We were at a gas station surrounded by shrubs. I caught sight of Benjamin outside filling up the car tank. I glanced at Victoria at the front seat and saw her tapping away on her phone. I turned to see that Alexander had also fallen asleep, he had leaned back completely into the seat. I pulled up the blanket to cover both of us together and continue my sleep since we haven’t arrived yet. I tried my best to stay still so I wouldn’t wake him, but even my slightest shift wasn’t subtle enough–because I suddenly felt something hard pressing against my ass. I froze, eyes widening in shock. It took me a while to realize that it was his penis, partly because I refused to believe it was true. ‘Did Daddy just get hard?‘ 💗💗 Click to Read on👉👉
The faint sound of running water echoed from the bathroom; Vance Bradford was taking a shower. It was three in the morning, and he had just returned home. Rebecca Perry stood at the bathroom door, her heart pounding. There was something she wanted to discuss with him, but she felt nervous, unsure if he would agree once he heard it. As she pondered how to broach the subject, a strange noise came from inside. She listened closely and realized he was pleasuring himself. The heavy breaths and muffled gr0ans struck her like hammers, pounding relentlessly at her chest. Bitterness surged through her like a tidal wave, leaving her gasping for air, drowning in agony. Today marked their fifth wedding anniversary, yet they had never consummated their marriage. So, this was why. He'd rather take care of himself than touch her. His breathing grew more frantic, and suddenly, in a moment of intense release, he gr0aned lowly, "Catherine..." That name delivered the final, crushing blow. Something inside her shattered into dust. She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle her sobs and turned to flee, but in her haste, she stumbled, crashing into the sink and tumbling to the floor. "Rebecca, is that you?" Vance's voice, still ragged from exertion, carried a note of forced composure, though his breathing remained heavy. "I-I needed the bathroom. I didn't know you were showering," she stammered, desperately grabbing the sink to pull herself up. But in her panic, she made things worse. Water slicked the floor and countertop, making it impossible to find her footing. She finally managed to stand just as Vance emerged. His white bathrobe was hastily thrown on, the belt cinched tightly around his waist. "Did you fall? Let me help you," he said, reaching out to lift her. Tears brimmed in her eyes from the pain, but she pushed his hand away, stubborn and resolute. "No need. I can manage myself." She steadied herself but nearly slipped again. Limping awkwardly, she fled back to the bedroom—a hasty escape from the awkward scene. For five years, she had been hiding from the outside world, from the judgmental stares, and from Vance's sympathy. She was ashamed of her condition, though she used to have strong, beautiful legs before the accident. She always felt inferior. A cripple like her didn't deserve someone as accomplished and luminous as Vance Bradford. Vance followed her, his tone gentle and concerned. "Does it hurt? Let me check." "It's nothing." She burrowed under the covers, hiding her embarrassment along with her body. "Are you sure?" His worry seemed genuine. "Yeah." She nodded, showing her back to him. "Then get some sleep. Don't you want to use the bathroom anymore?" "Nope, let's just rest." "Alright. Oh, it's our anniversary today. I got you a gift. Open it tomorrow and see if you like it." "Okay." The gift sat on the nightstand; she had already spotted it. She didn't need to unwrap it to know what was inside. Every year, it was the same-sized box containing an identical watch. Her drawer already held nine of them, including birthday gifts. This would be the tenth. The conversation ended. Vance switched off the light and lay down. The air was filled with the damp, fresh scent of his shower gel, but she barely felt the mattress dip under his weight. The bed was giant, but they lay far apart, each on one edge. The space between them could fit three more people. As if by tacit understanding, neither of them mentioned Catherine Welch or what had transpired in the bathroom. Rebecca lay rigid on her back, her eyes stinging fiercely. Catherine was Vance's college classmate, his first love, and his goddess. After graduation, she had gone abroad, leading to their breakup and his depression. He had spiraled into despair, drinking heavily every day. Rebecca and Vance, however, were classmates in high school. She had harbored a secret crush on him back then. He was the campus heartthrob and an aloof, top student, while she spent most of her time in a dance studio far from the spotlight. She was pretty enough, but she was quiet, never one to stand at the center of things, and in a school full of confident, outspoken girls, she was easy to overlook. So, her feelings had remained her private secret; she never dreamed of approaching him. That changed after she graduated from the dance academy and returned home for summer break, encountering him in his broken state. He was heavily drunk that night, weaving erratically down the street. As he crossed the road without checking the lights, a car barreled toward him, unable to brake in time. She had been trailing him out of concern and shoved him aside—just in time for the car to strike her instead. At that time, she had secured a spot in graduate school, but the accident left her crippled. She could never dance again. Afterward, he quit drinking and married her. He remained forever indebted, forever grateful, soft-spoken and distant. He showered her with gifts and money, but never with love. She had believed time could heal everything and soften the edges of her pain. Yet after five years, he still clung to Catherine so deeply that even in his most private moments, it was her name he uttered. She had been fool and naïve. She lay awake all night, checking an email on her phone over a hundred times. It was an offer from a foreign university for graduate studies—the very thing she had planned to discuss with him that evening. But now, there was no need to consult him. Their five-year marriage, filled with countless sleepless nights, could finally begin its countdown. When he rose in the morning, she feigned sleep, overhearing him speak to the housekeeper, Nancy. "I have a business dinner tonight. Tell Rebecca not to wait up; she should rest early." After his instructions, he returned to the bedroom to check on her. She hid under the covers, her pillow soaked with tears. Normally, she would prepare his outfit for work, laying it out neatly. But not today. He dressed himself in the walk-in closet and left for the office. Only then did she open her eyes, feeling them swollen and sore. Her phone alarm buzzed—the daily reminder she had set for herself to study. Since the marriage, her leg had confined her to the house most of the time. To pass the endless hours, she divided her days into segments, filling each with small tasks. She silenced the alarm and mindlessly scrolled through apps. Her mind was a jumble, unable to focus on anything, until she saw a familiar face in a video. It was posted just the night before, and the account name was Cathy W. The algorithm was really uncanny, delivering this right before her eyes. Rebecca tapped on the video, and lively music played, followed by voices shouting, "Three, two, one! Welcome back, Catherine! Cheers!" One voice stood out—Vance's. Chapter 2 Vance had broken his no-drinking rule. He was obviously drunk, or else he wouldn't have shouted like that. In Rebecca's memories, Vance in high school was the aloof genius, always focused on his studies. Once, a girl who admired him had offered him water on the sports field, but he had ignored her. As her husband, he was polite and emotionally steady, never laughing heartily or showing anger. He was so calm, so detached that even brushing his fingers felt cool. The video panned across faces, capturing a flushed Vance. His eyes were sparkling as he raised his glass with a broad smile. "Welcome home, Cathy." So, he could laugh, be passionate, and use intimate nicknames. He just didn't do that to Rebecca. He never smiled at her, never showed passion, and never called her by her nickname. Nancy's voice came from outside, interrupting her thoughts. "Madam, are you up yet?" Rebecca's daily routine was predictable. When there was no response, Nancy worried she might need help, especially considering her leg injury. Rebecca set her phone aside, her voice hoarse. "Coming out soon." Nancy made sandwiches for breakfast, but Rebecca managed only one bite before losing her appetite. Nancy handed her a glass of milk. "Madam, what would you like for lunch and dinner?" "Anything, I guess," Rebecca started, then swallowed her usual response of making whatever Vance liked. But Nancy understood the implication. That was just the same daily conversation. "Mr. Bradford said he won't be home for dinner. He has a commitment." Rebecca nodded, having seen the list in that post. Catherine had scheduled a week's worth of dinners, listing who was treating and what she craved. [The most genuine friendships from the student days. I'm so lucky to have so many boys pampering me.] Normally, Rebecca's day involved two hours of French study and several more on art theory. Without something to occupy her, how could she endure the endless waiting for Vance to come home? She had waited before... The ache of it was unbearable. Now her plans were different. This offer was likely the university's final round of admissions; she needed to confirm quickly. Her first task was to pay the confirmation fee. When the bank notification popped up, she exhaled in relief. It was another step closer to leaving Vance. That evening, she changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Nancy asked wonderingly, "Madam, where are you going?" Without Vance, Rebecca hardly ever left the house. "Oh, a college friend is performing nearby and invited me to meet," she lied. In truth, she was heading to a hotel near the exam center. She'd have the French Proficiency test tomorrow, and it was scheduled for the morning. Rushing there risked traffic delays. Her previous attempt months ago hadn't met her target score, but with application deadlines looming, she had submitted anyway. Surprisingly admitted, she could now supplement her scores. That was thanks to the school allowing post-admission updates. "But..." Nancy hesitated, eyeing her leg. "Should I accompany you?" Rebecca kept her expression neutral. "No need. It's a girls' night; an extra person would be awkward." Nancy fretted over potential mishaps. "Then I'll let Mr. Bradford know." "No, let him focus on his evening. I'll call him after and have him pick me up." Rebecca grabbed her bag and left. Considering her mobility, Vance had chosen a spacious flat for their home. She took the elevator down and stepped outside. The sunlight made her instinctively lower her head, hunch her shoulders, and pull on a hat, raising her collar. Since her injury, the once-confident dancer who thrived on stage had vanished. Crippled, she had lost the courage to face the public eye. Nancy often advised outings only with Vance, and the man always suggested Rebecca stay at home. They didn't understand. Outings with Vance terrified her more. It was even worse than going out alone. Every glance screamed, "Why does such an outstanding man have a cripple as his wife?" Rebecca hailed a cab to the hotel. En route, gazing at the passing scenery, she spotted Vance's car parked on the roadside. "Could you stop here, please?" she said to the driver. His car was outside a restaurant, which reminded her of Catherine's post. Yesterday, one of his friends had hosted that gathering, and today it was his turn. On impulse, she got out and entered the restaurant. At the reception desk, she said, "I'm here to join Mr. Vance Bradford." She gave his phone number, and a waiter led her to the private room. "This is the one." "Thank you," she said, though she didn't really know why she had come. Earlier, impulse had driven her; now, at the door, her courage faltered. She didn't even dare to open it. Lively chatter emanated from inside. "I can't stay late or drink tonight. Got chewed out by my wife last night," said a guy. "Come on. You said friends come first, even over the king. Now you're henpecked? Guess Vance is the real man here," Catherine protested, her voice soft and coquettish. So, that was her personality. Vance liked that type. Too bad Rebecca was nothing like that, not even close. She couldn't even fake it. The guy whined, "Vance is different. Rebecca wouldn't dare to complain." "By the way," Catherine chimed in, looking at Vance, "I heard your wife is crippled? What happened?" There was no answer, but Rebecca felt a pang in her heart. The conversation continued inside. "Vance, we feel bad for you. With your money, looks, and success, you could have anyone. Why marry a cripple?" "Honestly, you're the best of us. Now with Rebecca, you can't bring her to meetings, events, or press—anywhere a wife should appear. What a loss!" So, that was why. Vance always kept her away from business affairs, telling her to just wait at home for him to bring back money. Her family praised him endlessly, saying she was blessed to live a life of luxury. But now she realized he couldn't bear to show her off in public. Inside the room, Vance laughed bitterly. "She saved my life. I owe her." "You've repaid her with all that money. Isn't that enough to settle it?" "Exactly! Should have just paid her off and moved on. Why sacrifice your happiness?" "Think it through, man. It's better to enshrine a statue and pray for wealth. What's the point of keeping her?" "What can she help you with? She can't attend events, and at home all she does is pour tea. Vance, do you seriously want this?" Laughter erupted, Catherine's peals among them. "Really, Vance? Is that how she walks?" Eavesdropping at the door, Rebecca felt blood rush to her head. Fury and humiliation knocked her off balance, causing her to push open the door. Everyone was laughing loudly as Vance's childhood friend, Aiden Hodge, dramatically limped while holding a glass of water, speaking in a falsetto voice. "Vance, have some water. Ah, I slipped. Vance, help me up." Rebecca stared at Vance, hoping that the man she loved more than anything would stand up for her. Chapter 3 The exaggerated performance fueled even more laughter. Catherine, seated beside Vance, collapsed onto his shoulder in hysterics. The man remained silent. Aiden turned, still grinning. "Vance, is it like..." His words died as he caught sight of Rebecca standing in the doorway. His smile faltered, and his tongue twisted. "R-Rebecca?" The others followed him to look over, all freezing. Catherine got up from Vance's shoulder, grinning. "Oh, this must be the legendary Mrs. Bradford. Come on in. I'm Catherine Welch, Vance's friend." Rebecca scanned the room, her blood running cold. Finally, Vance stood up and walked over to her. "Rebecca? What are you doing here? They were just joking. Don't take it to heart." She stared at him, feeling utterly alienated. For the first time, he seemed a stranger. In the face of mockery toward his wife, he sided with them. Aiden put down his glass, apologizing, "Y-Yeah, it was a joke. I'm sorry, Rebecca. Please don't be mad." Vance moved closer, attempting to embrace her. "Rebecca." But Rebecca recalled Catherine leaning on him earlier, his mas-tur-ba-tion in the bathroom, and the name he uttered in the climax. That hand, the one reaching for her now, felt utterly filthy. She quickly stepped back, avoiding him. "Rebecca?" Vance stared at his empty hand in confusion, then sighed. "I apologize on their behalf. Don't be upset, okay? I'll get a gift to make up for you. Anything you want." Catherine shot Aiden a playful glare. "This is your fault, Aiden. Apologize properly. Not everyone's like me, clumsy and thick-skinned, laughing off your jokes." Rebecca sneered at her cheeky speech, but these men didn't even sense the manipulation. Aiden grumbled, "I already did! Didn't know she'd show up. It was just a joke." "A joke is only funny if the target laughs," Rebecca retorted, her voice shaking with newfound courage. For five years, this curse of her unworthiness of Vance had confined her. Mocking glances made her shrink, retreating like a quail to lick her wounds alone. Aiden winced, "But I already apologized." "I-I don't accept it!" Rebecca trembled harder, defying mockery for the first time. Aiden mumbled, "Then what do you want?" Rebecca shook her head, having no answer. She just rejected their ridicule and Vance's alignment with them. "Enough, everyone." Vance intervened, positioning himself between her and Aiden. He was the leader of the group, his words carrying authority. After graduation, his business savvy had built their empire. The room fell silent, and he nodded, turning back to Rebecca. "Hey," he said evenly, his gaze as detached as ever, unlike the warmth in Catherine's video. "These are my longtime friends. They didn't mean to hurt your feelings. No malice, just banter. Forgive them this once. I'll have the driver take you home." "Rebecca," Catherine pouted, sidling up to Vance. "If you have to blame someone, blame me. This gathering is for my return. Vance, invite her to stay. I'll toast her with an apology." Her phony tone only disgusted Rebecca further and drove her to squint at Vance with resentment. It was his very indulgence that fed Catherine's boldness. "I'm fine," she said, holding back her bitterness. "I don't drink, especially not sour alc0-h0l." "Vance, is she insulting me? I..." Catherine wrinkled her nose, choking back her tears. "She misunderstood me, but it's fine. Don't blame her." Vance's jaw tightened. "Catherine meant well. Why are you being sarcastic?" "Meant well?" Rebecca snorted. Only a fool would think those words were spoken with good intentions, but Vance wasn't fool. He simply showed bias, siding with whom he favored rather than who was right. That side was always the one closest to his heart. Rebecca eyed the pair and their friends, feeling as though an insurmountable chasm lay between them. They formed a solid unit, while she was an intruder in their world. She was forever extraneous. Even lingering on the periphery felt out of place. She swallowed her bitterness, gave a cold laugh, and turned to leave. Behind her, Catherine's voice rang out. "Vance, she..." "It's fine. I'll talk to her when I get back," Vance said, waving it off. "Let's continue." Secretly, he glanced at the retreating figure, texting the driver to esc0rt her. Rebecca yearned to walk gracefully, but every step she took felt more unstable. Agitation only worsened her limp, her frantic exit mirroring Aiden's mockery. That would definitely make them laugh even harder. She wiped her tears with a trembling hand, hastening and wobbling more. The driver chased after her, but she was nowhere to be found outside the restaurant. The driver reported it to Vance, who frowned and called her. Rebecca rejected it and turned off her phone at the next one. Aiden was irked. "Her temper is just too short. You spoil her too much, man. With your status and looks, any wife would worship you. Yet she sulks? You're too soft." Vance stayed silent, but the others piled on. "Aiden is right. You sacrifice too much for her and the family, working tirelessly. She doesn't appreciate or support you. Throwing a tantrum over the smallest things. Worth it?" "Marrying her was charity. Who else wants a cripple? Without you, she'd wed another disabled person." Chapter 4 Catherine, reading the room, interjected timely, "Don't mind their harsh words, but as your long-time friends, we're truly concerned about you. We're blunt, but it's nothing personal. Don't take it to heart." "I'm not upset," Vance replied, pocketing his phone. "Doesn't matter. She won't stray far. Let's go on." In five years, home was her only refuge. He was not worried because she had nowhere else to go. Aiden eyed Catherine, muttering, "Catherine is the bigger person here. If you two hadn't split..." "Don't talk nonsense." Catherine glared. "Keep your mouth shut for one night. Vance is married now. That's inappropriate." Her gaze turned wistful toward Vance. "I don't want much. Just want to be accepted by you guys and stay by your side. That's enough." "Silly talk." Aiden thumped his chest loyally. "You're forever our princess, and we will never let anyone bully you. Vance, right?" Vance swirled his wine, the scene evocative of old times. He'd sit back, watching his crew banter with Catherine, not intervening unless things got out of hand. Now queried, he smiled faintly. "Of course." ... Rebecca didn't go home. Instead, she settled into her booked hotel. All the pent-up grievances and pain were unleashed the moment she closed the door behind her. Aiden's limp-mocking replayed endlessly in her mind, and their laughter haunted her like a curse. She had known all along their whispers behind her back, but she had never told Vance. She understood his work's toll, so she avoided conflicts, unwilling to add to his burdens or strain his bonds with his friends. Now, she saw her folly. He'd never clash with them over her; their friendship trumped everything. To him, she was nothing more than a debt—a burden that dragged him down. Without her, his life would be so much easier. "She is a cripple. Who else would want her?" "Yet she still expects so much from Vance?" "I'd rather be the crippled one than wed one and face ridicule." "Other CEOs flaunt elegant partners; Vance? He doesn't even have someone he can take out in public." ... The gossip and ridicule that Rebecca had heard over the past five years came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt like she was being dragged under, drowning in it all. She couldn't breathe, the pain so intense it felt as if her chest and lungs were being torn apart. Trembling, she accessed a locked album on her phone—something untouched for five years. It contained photos and videos from her school days, documenting her dance practices and shows. Post-injury, she sealed these relics, set a password, and forced herself not to open it. Now her shaky finger tapped on a random video. The music played; she spun, flipped, and performed a mid-air split. She was vibrant, agile, and applauded thunderously. Was saving Vance wrong? But even then, marriage wasn't her aim. He insisted, orchestrating a grand proposal and kneeling before her with a huge diamond ring that sparked hope. She turned off her phone and collapsed in sobs. It was the first unbridled cry in five years. She wept until her tears ran out, but pain remained burning in her chest, licking at her from the inside like fire. But it was that very pain that brought her a moment of clarity in the suffocating whirlpool of emotions. The more it hurt, the more lucid she became. She rushed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on her face to calm down. The mirror reflected her dulled self, and she bit her lip. "Rebecca, one good cry is enough. No more. Now, eat well, rest well, and tomorrow, focus on your exam." The one thing she could be thankful for was that, during those long five years, she had spent her time studying to ki11 the boredom. Not because she had grand ambitions. She just had so much time and had nothing to do. Waiting for Vance to come home had been her whole life, but he always came home late. At first, she thought it was because of work. Later, she realized that he just didn't want to face her too soon. She had overheard it herself. Back then, she understood how hard he worked. She even gathered the courage to show concern for him, making him special meals and delivering them to his office, only to overhear the hard truth. He was talking with a friend who asked why he hadn't gone home yet. There was hardly anyone left in the office, and yet he, the CEO, was still working overtime. Vance had replied, "I don't know how to face my wife's enthusiasm." Simple-minded back then, Rebecca didn't understand the implication, but that friend did. He gasped, "No way! Don't tell me you haven't slept together yet." Vance fell silent because that was the truth. He never touched her, even though she had hinted or taken the initiative. Every time, he found excuses like her condition or his tiredness to reject her. She wasn't fool. Gradually, she realized he simply didn't love her, and that was why he didn't want to touch her. But hearing it from his mouth hurt her deeply, the pain almost suffocating. His friend, half-jokingly, half-seriously, asked him, "You don't mean to tell me you have no physical reaction at all, do you? Anyway, she's pretty." Vance's reply was the needle that pierced deep into her heart, and for the following years, it continually wounded her. Every time she thought about it, the pain would gnaw at her. "I've tried," Vance replied. "I wanted to have a normal married life with her, but every time I look at her leg, I lose all interest." So, that was how it was. Her leg, the one scarred and atrophied from saving him, in his eyes was disgusting, revolting. It was something that turned him off and ki11ed his desire. She never knocked on the office door that day. The meal she had prepared with such care was thrown into the trash can. From then on, she never set foot in his company again. Chapter 5 After that incident, Rebecca turned to books. She hadn't planned far ahead; she simply wanted to infuse her empty life with quiet pursuits. Keeping busy might dull the sting of those words. She never expected these small, personal distractions would, in the end, become her lifeline. She needed to ace tomorrow's exam. She had to leave this place, as far away as possible. The thought still brought intense pain to her heart. She couldn't distinguish if the ache stemmed from Vance or from her five wasted years. But it no longer mattered. What counted was refusing to wallow in the pain any longer. Even if it lingered for ages before fading, she was committed to saving herself. She ordered a light meal and a set of disposable clothes. Then she phoned the front desk for a morning wake-up call, and at last, she compelled herself to sleep. Perhaps due to the previous night's insomnia, she slept soundly. The next day, she woke up on time and turned on her phone. Messages poured in, the device vibrating incessantly, all from Vance. She skipped reading them, fearing they'd disrupt her focus on the exam. After breakfast, she left for the exam center, which was a mere five-minute walk away. As soon as she stepped out of the hotel, her phone buzzed with a call from Vance. In a panic, she nearly dropped it, swiftly rejecting the call before shutting it off again. Emerging from the exam hall, her heart pounded with exhilaration. She felt satisfied with her performance. The oral examiner smiled throughout their conversation. She understood most of what she heard, and the written parts felt steady and controlled. She dared not predict her score, but at least she had completed everything. She wasn't useless after all. Walking alone on the sidewalk, she kept her head down, mentally reviewing every detail of the exam until a pair of leather shoes appeared in her path. Expecting no deliberate block, she couldn't retract her step in time and bumped into the person. Without his steadying grip, she would have fallen. And that person was the last one she wanted to see. "Rebecca," Vance muttered, his voice strained. She remained silent, sensing his barely contained anger. He grasped her shoulders and softened his tone, asking in his usual gentle, warm manner, "Why didn't you come home?" He asked that question while knowing the answer, but it wasn't the time to argue with him. Her bag had just been knocked to the ground, the flap open, and her exam pen peeked out, which could give away her participation in the exam. She quickly wrenched free, squatted down, shoved the pen inside, and secured the bag. "What's that?" he asked, looking at her bag. "Nothing. Just a pen," she replied, trying to sound natural, though her fingers gripped the bag so tightly they blanched. "Let me see it," he said. She clutched it closer. "What do you need a pen for?" "Give me your phone," he demanded. After a brief standoff, she extracted it from the bag and handed it over. He glanced at the dead phone, then handed it back. "I called you so many times and sent countless messages. Why didn't you respond? Still angry?" She held the phone, relieved he hadn't delved into her emails or discovered the exam-related messages. If that was his only concern... She had no desire to argue with him or explain anything. She simply wanted to flee far away, and that urge intensified in his presence. Mistaking her silence for lingering resentment, he sighed, "You're usually so understanding. Why run off over this?" Rebecca swore she intended to stay calm, but his words would pr0v0ke even a saint. "Was it my fault? Was I being unreasonable?" she shot back. "Should I have joined in and complimented Aiden on his spot-on imitation?" Vance's face flushed with awkwardness. "That's not what I meant. You can't control what others say. There is no need to take their words to heart." "I can't control them, but you could!" she retorted, staring at him. "What were you doing? Laughing with Catherine pressed against you?" "Rebecca!" His expression darkened, revealing anger for the first time. She understood that Catherine was his sore spot. What more was there to say? She hugged her bag, trying to walk past him. His arm extended, wrapping around her waist and pulling her close. "I'm sorry for yelling at you," he murmured. "I just don't want you to misunderstand Catherine. She is a friend, just like the others. I only see her as a sister. She's unmarried, so speaking ill of her isn't fair." Rebecca couldn't grasp his reasoning. Hadn't they brought this on themselves? Catherine had leaned on him shamelessly, yet they feared commentary? She managed only a faint "Oh." "Rebecca..." he paused, detected her detachment. "Why still upset? You stayed at a hotel alone and didn't return home. I haven't even reproached you much, yet your anger persists?" That was his typical line. In his mind, it was her fault for everything. "Come on, let's drop it," he cooed. "Lunch first. Then I'll accompany you to the mall, alright?" Rebecca considered it. That was fine. She had something to tell him anyway. Vance led her to a nearby restaurant. As they entered, Rebecca instinctively lowered her head, raised her collar, and shuffled behind him to downplay her limp. It was a habit, though she soon relaxed. If she didn't measure up, so be it. She wasn't planning to match him anymore. Once seated, Vance placed the order, passing her the utensils, when the food arrived. "Dig in. These are all your favorites," he said, his voice as soft as ever. Rebecca eyed the spicy dishes and smiled bitterly. He had no idea she couldn't handle spice; home dinners were always spicy because he preferred them. "I'm not hungry," she said, not touching the food. "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Wherever you want to go, I'll join you. I have the whole afternoon free. We can hang out, and then we'll go to your parents' house for dinner." She stared at his barely perceptible smile, her heart flooding with profound bitterness as she contemplated the words she was about to utter. Chapter 6 "Vance..." Rebecca choked back her tears, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay composed. "What's wrong?" Vance reached for her hand. "If you feel like crying, then cry. Don't hold back." His voice was truly so soft and gentle. It brought her back to the day years ago when she had come out of the operating room after the surgery. He and the nurse had wheeled her back to the ward, and he had stayed by her bedside, speaking to her in that same tender tone, as if his words could drip with compassion. "Does it hurt? Cry it out. Don't hold back." At that time, she had believed that such gentle care was the best medicine to ease her pain. Then it took her years to fully understand that a man's tenderness and concern could never truly evolve into love. "Vance, let's get a divorce," she said in a low voice, withdrawing her hand as the stinging pain gradually blurred her eyes with tears. He furrowed his brow, clearly not expecting her to say something like that. After a brief silence, he called over the waiter to bring a clean small dish, then picked up a piece of fish with his fork and carefully began removing the bones. At the same time, he spoke in a soft, soothing voice. "I know you're still angry, but mentioning divorce isn't a rational response. If we divorced, what would you do? How would you manage to live on your own?" Rebecca's breathing became rapid and uneven. For five years, in the eyes of everyone around her, she had been seen as nothing more than his appendage. If separated from him, she would become a pitiful, unwanted soul incapable of surviving independently. And now, it was clear that he thought the same way. "I can do it," she replied firmly. For the first time, she stood her ground with determination, eager to prove her strength and fight for her dignity. Yet he merely smiled, as if dismissing her words as nothing more than a momentary fit of pique. He placed the carefully deboned fish in front of her and said, "Eat up. I'll permit you to stay upset for a little while longer, but once the meal is over, you can't be angry anymore." "I'm not angry. I want a divorce," she insisted, unsure how to make him see that her request wasn't just an impulsive outburst born from frustration. "You see," he set down his fork, "today, I pushed back two meetings and a business discussion specifically to spend time with you and make you happy. Tomorrow and the day after, I might not have nearly as much availability. Let me repeat this. Catherine is a good friend to all of us. She's part of our crew. I treat her the same as I do Aiden and the others. She really likes you and has always wanted to become friends with you. With this attitude of yours, how am I supposed to introduce her to you properly?" "Then there's no need to introduce her at all," Rebecca replied, not believing for a second that Catherine truly wanted to be friends with her. Vance's voice sharpened. "Rebecca!" She had known that, whenever the topic involved Catherine, his patience wore thin, and his temper wasn't as controlled. "Eat up. Afterward, we'll go to the mall, buy whatever you like, and then head over to your parents' house for dinner. It's been quite a while since you've gone back to see them, hasn't it?" he said, adding more food to her plate. Unwilling to deprive herself, she picked up her fork and began eating what she could. Regardless of the situation, she needed to ensure she maintained her health first and foremost. There was no point in taking out her frustrations on her stomach. "That's the right approach," Vance said, his voice returning to its gentle tone. "But from now on, don't bring up that word again." She paused for a moment, then lowered her head and continued eating in silence. After finishing the meal, she had no desire to go shopping, but Vance insisted on it, driving them directly to the mall without further discussion. Over the course of their five-year marriage, the number of times Vance had accompanied her on a shopping trip could be counted on one hand. In fact, the occasions when they had appeared together in public at all were exceedingly rare. The mall's lighting was intensely bright, even during the daytime, creating a glaring atmosphere that she found uncomfortable. Clutching her purse, she walked cautiously in his shadow. The first floor was lined with counters displaying luxury bags, watches, and jewelry. "Anything you like?" he asked, turning around. She didn't want to buy anything at all. She just wanted to go home. But before she could respond, someone called out from a distance, "Mr. Bradford!" "It's a new business partner I've recently connected with. I'll go over and greet them quickly," Vance explained. "You can browse around on your own for a bit. I'll come find you shortly." Vance's clients were all people she didn't know. She watched as he walked over and shook hands with a gentleman not far away, then stood there awkwardly. Amid all this opulent luxury, there was nothing that caught her interest or that she wanted to purchase. Her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of a sales associate. "Miss, it's your turn." She turned around, realizing that she had inadvertently positioned herself in the queue at one of the luxury brand stores. "Oh, no, thank you," she said hastily, quickly stepping away from the line. She wandered through the mall until, at a certain high-end watch counter, she caught sight of a familiar figure—Catherine. As she looked at the brand of watches on display, something heavy seemed to sink deep within her chest, and without fully realizing it, she found herself walking toward the counter. Accompanying Catherine in browsing the watches was Aiden. As Rebecca approached closer, the conversation between the two became increasingly audible. "If you like it, just go ahead and buy it," Aiden said. Catherine hesitated. "But this doesn't seem right. Even though Vance gave me his supplementary card and told me to use it freely, I can't bring myself to buy something this pricey." Rebecca stopped in her tracks, unable to take another step. Her heart felt as heavy as her feet. "The supplementary card... Vance's supplementary card..." "Since he gave it to you, he obviously meant for you to use it. When has Vance ever been the type to say one thing but mean another?" Aiden reassured her. "We've been friends for so many years. You know his character better than anyone. If he gives something, it's with full sincerity." "I guess you're right." Catherine nodded, beginning to turn her wrist this way and that to show Aiden the watch from various angles. Rebecca saw it, too. "How does it look?" Catherine asked. "I really love this model. I've wanted it since college. Vance promised me he'd buy it for me upon graduation, but then..." A wave of mocking yet bitter amusement welled up in Rebecca's heart. But then, every year on her birthday and their wedding anniversary, Vance had given her watches of this same model. Originally, she had thought that even if Vance didn't put much heart into it, at least he remembered her important dates and their anniversaries. The gifts might have been repetitive and lacking in thoughtfulness, but they were at least valuable. Now she realized that he did care. It was just that none of it had ever been directed toward her. "Well, Vance is fulfilling that promise now, isn't he?" Aiden laughed. "You can buy whatever you want these days. He can afford it all." "Then I'll go ahead and charge it?" Catherine said, her excitement visibly growing by the second. Meanwhile, in another part of the mall, Vance had finished exchanging pleasantries with his business contact. The man, who was there to pick up his wife from shopping, learned that Vance was accompanying his wife as well and suggested they go over to say hello. As Vance walked in her direction, Rebecca quickly ducked out of sight, hiding behind a Roman column. Catherine spotted him and waved her hand enthusiastically. "Vance, over here!" Peering out from behind the column, Rebecca saw Vance and his business contact making their way toward Catherine. She immediately linked her arm through Vance's and began swaying it playfully. "I want to buy this watch. Is that okay?" "Sure," Vance replied, his gaze softening. The sparkle in his eyes brought his entire face to life, a stark contrast to the bland, emotionless demeanor he always wore at home when he was with Rebecca. "Thank you. I'm going to swipe the card now," Catherine chirped, waving the supplementary card. The business contact smiled warmly. "You guys have such a deep bond. It's so touching, Mr. and Mrs. Bradford." The pair blinked at the appellation, but neither of them attempted to correct the misunderstanding. Chapter 7 After a moment of awkwardness, Vance and Catherine quickly adjusted to the mistaken roles. They began chatting and laughing effortlessly with the business contact. Standing together, they looked like a well-matched couple. Rebecca watched silently, taking a photo with her phone. As she turned to leave, the sharp "needle" buried deep in her heart pricked her once more. A sharp, intricate pain that rapidly spread through her chest, even causing a sour ache at the tip of her nose. Just as she was about to exit the mall, a voice called out, "Rebecca?" She turned to see someone waving vigorously from the descending escalator. To her surprise, it was her instructor from the dance academy. "Mrs. Lemke?" she exclaimed, her heart lifting with joy. Lauren Lemke quickly descended the escalator and approached, taking hold of Rebecca's hands with evident joy. "It's really you, Rebecca! It's been five years since we last saw each other. How have you been?" A wave of sadness washed over her. Five years had passed, and she had lived like a useless invalid. Facing Lauren now, she felt embarrassed. Still holding Rebecca's hand, Lauren asked, "Are you busy? If not, let's find a place to have some afternoon tea." Rebecca wasn't busy at all. In the past, her deep-seated insecurity might have led her to shut herself off further, politely declining any connection to her old dance world and its people. But ever since she had opened that album of dance photos and videos on her phone, it felt as though a fissure had cracked open in her darkened sky. Suddenly, she yearned for light to pour in. She nodded, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Sounds good." Lauren led her to a cozy teahouse located in the center of the first floor, and she asked, "How are the others? What have they been up to?" She had distanced herself from that world so completely and for so long that she had withdrawn from every single group chat with her former peers. "Do you really want to know?" Lauren gave her a perceptive look, aware of her situation. The promising student who had been guaranteed a spot in graduate school suddenly gave it up. Naturally, questions had arisen, and Lauren had even made a special trip to Soliaridge to visit her once. Rebecca nodded emphatically, and Lauren proceeded to fill her in. Five years was indeed enough time to transform a person's life entirely. Her classmates had all moved forward in remarkable ways. Some had joined dance troupes and risen to become principal dancers. Others had pursued advanced studies abroad and now held doctoral degrees. A few had stayed on at the academy as instructors, nurturing the next generation of talent. Everyone had taken a big step forward in their respective paths. Only she had remained stagnant. But starting from today, she vowed to make a change. She would strive to catch up, even if she could no longer dance. She would find her place in other fields. "I-I'm ready to give you an update on my progress too," she said, her eyes feeling hot and prickly. She felt she owed Lauren more than just a promise. "That would be wonderful," Lauren replied with a smile as warm and encouraging as ever. Rebecca leaned in close to Lauren's ear and whispered about her plans to study abroad. "This is fantastic! I knew it! None of my students are quitters!" Lauren exclaimed, gripping her hand tightly in excitement. "And it couldn't be better timing. Our troupe has a European tour coming up. You should come along to get a sense of things and start adapting to life over there." "I..." Rebecca hesitated, not sure if her legs could handle the trip. She could no longer dance; even walking was a pain for her. And the graduate program she had applied for was in a theoretical field. "Nothing's impossible," Lauren encouraged her. "If that accident hadn't happened, you would have been a member of the youth dance troupe by now. You can join us in a support role—as a runner, stage manager, or even helping with makeup." Lauren spoke with such firm conviction, treating Rebecca not as a cripple but as someone fully capable. Rebecca couldn't help but smile; she loved this feeling of not being defined or pitied because of her disability. Even if she couldn't dance, she could still contribute in other ways. She wasn't just a useless invalid. Lauren's phone vibrated with an incoming message. After reading it, she looked up and said, "It's my husband. Would you mind if he joins us?" "Of course not," Rebecca replied with a smile, though she felt a bit timid about it. After five years of seclusion, she had grown unaccustomed to meeting new people, but she knew she had to start somewhere. This was her first step. "Then I'll have him come over," Lauren said, replying to the message. However, what Rebecca never could have anticipated was that Lauren's husband turned out to be the very same business contact Vance had met earlier. "Pascal is here on business, and I came along for a few days of leisure, not expecting to run into you. It's fate," Lauren explained. Rebecca noticed that Vance, Catherine, and Pascal were walking together toward the teahouse. When the trio finally arrived at their table, Rebecca remained seated, observing the fascinating shifts in color on Vance's and Catherine's faces. "Come take a seat. This is my wife, Lauren. She is a dance teacher," Pascal said warmly. "And this is the gentleman I'm collaborating with on this trip, Mr. Vance Bradford, along with his wife." Vance's hand trembled slightly, and Catherine fidgeted restlessly. They both stared at Rebecca with tense anxiety. Rebecca simply looked back at them, offering a faint, composed smile. Lauren also made introductions for Rebecca's benefit. "This is my husband, Pascal." Then, pointing to Rebecca, she added, "And this is one of my students—the one who had the greatest potential to win the National Dance Championship back in the day." Vance stiffened at the mention of the contest, and his gaze shifted downward, as if he were attempting to look at Rebecca's leg. Rebecca detected unmistakable pain in his eyes. Of course, he was in pain. If it hadn't been for her injury, he would never have married her. In that case, the woman by his side now could have rightfully been his wife. Rebecca chuckled, "Actually, I am..." "Ah!" Catherine let out a sharp yelp at just the right moment, interrupting Rebecca mid-sentence. Rebecca paused, looking over. Catherine had spilled the tea, the hot liquid splashing all over her hand and clothes. "I'm so sorry. How embarrassing. This is really rude of me," she stammered, hurriedly grabbing napkins to wipe it up. "It's alright," Lauren said, not understanding the underlying tension, and even helped by passing more tissues. The episode prevented Rebecca from revealing the truth. But if Rebecca had truly wanted to continue, no one could have stopped her. From across the table, Vance cast her a pleading glance, subtly shaking his head and mouthing, "Don't say it." Truth be told, she hadn't intended to say it in the first place. She had deliberately spoken only half the sentence, just to watch the two of them scramble in panic. Throughout this afternoon tea session, some sat as if on pins and needles, while others remained perfectly at ease. As Rebecca reached for her teacup, Lauren suddenly noticed something in her hand. "Is that a wedding ring? You're married? To whom?" The question landed like a bolt from the blue, causing Vance and Catherine to pale dramatically. Rebecca glanced at Vance's hand resting beside his teacup, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her lips. He had never once worn a wedding ring; the pair from their ceremony had been removed immediately after the wedding and left to gather dust somewhere unknown. "Yes, I've been married for five years now," she replied calmly. "My husband's last name is Bradford."
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?
"“You’re mine, little puppy,” Kylan growled against my neck. “Soon enough, you’ll be begging for me. And when you do—I’ll use you as I see fit, and then I’ll reject you.” --- When Violet Hastings begins her freshman year at Starlight Shifters Academy, she only wants two things—honor her mother's legacy by becoming a skilled healer for her pack and get through the academy without anyone calling her a freak for her strange eye condition. Things take a dramatic turn when she discovers that Kylan, the arrogant heir to the Lycan throne, who has made her life miserable from the moment they met, is her mate. Kylan, known for his cold personality and cruel ways, is far from thrilled. He refuses to accept Violet as his mate, yet he doesn't want to reject her either. Instead, he sees her as his puppy, and is determined to make her life even more of a living hell. As if dealing with Kylan's torment isn't enough, Violet begins to uncover secrets about her past that change everything she thought she knew. Where does she truly come from? What is the secret behind her eyes? And has her whole life been a lie?" ***** Chapter 1 Violet My heart pounded with excitement and nerves as I walked across the campus of Starlight Academy with my suitcases in my hands. This had been my dream for as long as I could remember—to be among the best shifters. The academy was very hard to get into but somehow I had managed to do it. Today would be the start of a new chapter in my life, and absolutely nothing could ruin it. "Move it, four eyes!" Almost nothing. I released a yelp as someone shove me down to the ground, and I fell down with my suitcases. My glasses slipped from my face and I panicked. “No, no!” I whispered, closing my eyes as I desperately looked for them. They needed to remain on my eyes at all times. I’d had them since I was eight years old, and all I knew was that it would be a cold and lonely night if I didn’t have them on at all times. The nightmares, the visions… “Yes!” I breathed, my fingers brushing against the familiar frame. Relieved, I quickly put them back on. I caught a glimpse of the back of the guy who had pushed me over as he walked with his group of friends. “Asshole!” my wolf, Lumia and I muttered at the same time. One of the guys, wearing a blue hoodie, looked back with what seemed like a look of sympathy. Our eyes met, and then he made a turn, sprinting to my direction. Flustered, I watched as he grabbed my suitcases from the ground before sticking out his hand to help me. “Are you okay?” “Yes, thanks,” I accepted as I got up, now standing face to face with him. My lips instantly curled at the handsome blonde in front of me, his eyes as brown as honey and his hair slightly lighter than mine. "I'm sorry for the prince," he said. "He didn’t mean it, he’s a bit cranky today." I frowned. "The prince?" The guy eyed me strangely. "The Ly…never mind. First day?” “Yes.” “Do you need help with your suitcases?" "Yes, sure.” He grabbed my two suitcases and we began to walk, my short legs struggling to keep up as I was almost half his size. "Were you on your way to pick up your keys?" “Yes.” “Can you only say, yes?” “Ye…I mean—no,” I shook my head, a bit embarrassed. He chuckled. "I’m Nate, member of the student council.” "Violet," I responded. Nate glanced at me, and then his eyes studied me. His look was so intense I couldn’t help but blush. "So let me guess,” he spoke. “Seventeen, small and humble pack, Alpha’s daughter, healer’s acquaintance?" I looked at him, shocked, and let out a surprised laugh. "You were almost right—eighteen." And then there was this other thing. The Alpha was my uncle who had raised me, but it wasn’t something I ever felt like discussing. When I was eight, my parents had passed away in an attack, and my uncle had been taking care of me ever since. He was the Alpha of the Bloodrose pack, a small pack from the east. "Studying to be the healer’s acquaintance? Your parents must be proud of you," Nate said. "Yes, and they..." I replied, the words trailing off. Alpha Fergus had tried to treat me like a daughter, but the man was just too awkward to raise one. He had never been around much, and our Luna, Sonya had tried her best, but we just didn’t have that mother-daughter click. Adding salt to the wound was Dylan, my cousin, who I grew up with. I called him my brother, everyone did. He had hated me all my life, never giving me a reason, and we had never gotten along. He was a sophomore at Starlight Academy and had made it very clear that we were not family within these walls and to stay away from him. His exact words had been, ‘Do not embarrass me, freak.’ “They’re proud,” I sighed. As I followed Nate, I noticed a lot of girls fighting for his attention. Once in a while he would acknowledge one of them, and was met with squeals. With a face like that, it wasn’t hard to guess that he was popular. Above all, he seemed to have a good heart as well. He caught me staring, and I lowered my gaze to the ground with a giggle. "Here you are," Nate said. I looked up and realized we had already arrived at the grand hall. “Come on,” he guided me inside, and it was just as incredible as I remembered from the orientation—a large, open space with high ceilings and luxe appearance. It was quite busy, the area filled with students and suitcases. “Wow,” I gasped, looking around in awe. Nate pointed. "That’s the front desk. You can go there for information and get your keys,” then he stuck out his hand. "It was nice to meet you. Welcome, and I hope you’ll have a good year—Violet." I looked at his hand for a moment before accepting it. "Thank you.” He winked at me, and I felt a flutter in my chest. I kept holding his hand for a second longer than necessary and when he stared at our intertwined hands with a soft smile, I released a cough and stepped back. "Thank you," I repeated, not knowing what else to say. “And thank you for coming back to help me.” “No problem,” Nate spoke. “Just doing my job.” Right, cause he was a member of the student council. “Nate—let’s go!” A loud voice called out. I looked over Nate’s shoulder to see where the voice was coming from. It was a guy leaning against one of the pillars, surrounded by friends, his back turned to us. It was the same guy who had called me four-eyes. I recognized his voice immediately. Nate had referred to him as a prince, and I wondered if it was because he was actual royalty or because of his entitled behavior. Yet, Nate didn’t hesitate for a second and immediately walked off to his friend. "Next!" the woman behind the information desk shouted, snapping me back to reality. An unimpressed look was plastered on her face. “Oh, yes—that would be me!” I said, sounding awkward even to myself as I struggled to push my suitcases to the desk. “Name, class, and major,” she demanded, her tone flat. "Violet Hastings, freshman from the healer department?” The woman hummed and looked through a stack of papers or files. Meanwhile my thoughts went to my three new roommates, hoping they’d at least be more bearable than that dude who called me four-eyes. "I-I have to say, I’m very honored to be one of the chosen 200 to learn from the best healers and my Mom was actually an alumna so I’m really excited to—" The woman cut me off, throwing a set of keys at me, and I caught them just in time. "Lunar hall, second building on your left, second floor, room 102—Next!" “Okay?” I blinked, shocked by her rudeness. Before I could react, someone shoved me aside, and I almost stumbled but could luckily regain my balance just in time. Following the rude woman’s directions to the dorm building was thankfully not too much of a hassle. I managed to get to the second floor with a lot of struggle, completely out of breath and probably sweaty—but I was there and that was all that mattered. The hallway was filled with students, chatting, moving in their belongings and so on. Overwhelmed by the noise and the people, I looked around, not knowing where to start. "What room are you in?" a voice asked from behind. As I turned my head, a woman gasped loudly in my face. “Adelaide?” she widened her striking green eyes. I looked at the woman, trying to figure out whether I knew her, but I couldn’t recognize her. “W-Who?” I stuttered. The woman had light grey hair pulled back into a bun, glasses on her nose, and striking green eyes. She stared at me with an intense, almost hopeful expression while I eyed her back strangely, thinking she must have mistaken me for someone else. "I'm so sorry," she apologized, "you just look like someone I once knew." I smiled warmly. "It's okay." "My name is Esther, and I’m the RD of this department. And you are..." she began, her eyes moving to the name on my key tag. "Violet Hastings from room 102—the room just down the hall," she said. "Thank you," I sighed, grateful for the help. Shooting her one last smile, I walked further with my suitcases to go to my room. With each step I took, I grew more anxious about meeting my roommates. What would they be like? Would I like them? Would they like me? Even with the Bloodrose pack, I realized I’d never really had friends. Sure, there were people I was closer to than others, but friends? I reached the door to room 102, and my heart pounded in my chest. Taking a deep breath, I turned the key in the lock and then I pushed the door open. In the center of the room stood two girls who immediately stopped talking and looked at me. One of the girls had dyed light pink hair, the other dark curls. Their clothes were stylish and expensive-looking, making me feel insecure and out of place. They probably came from high-status families, bigger packs, unlike me. "Am I interrupting?" I asked, my voice hesitant. The pink-haired girl rushed toward me. "No," she spoke in a hurry. "I’m Amy, that’s Trinity—and are you her? Kylan’s ex?" I frowned in confusion. "Who?" And who was Kylan? "Our roommate, Chrystal? The Lycan Prince’s ex?" Amy explained. “I heard she has to redo her freshman year and is our roommate—are you her?” Chapter 2 Violet I blinked, processing the information. Am I her? No, and I was certainly no ex of a Lycan Prince. I would rather take a swim in my own vomit than get myself involved with such a person. “Stop bothering her, Amy,” the other girl with the braids, Trinity, spoke up. She gave me a welcoming smile, her eyes much softer and kinder than Amy’s sharp, piercing gaze. “Chrystal has red hair, remember?” I touched my blonde locks self-consciously, noticing the pink-haired girl's face soften. Then I closed the door behind me. “I’m Violet, nice to meet you.” “Hi, Violet,” Trinity stepped forward, helping me with my suitcases. “Chrystal is a Lycan of noble blood, her Dad is the beta of the Lycan King of the kingdom of Lupyria, and she’s our roommate. I’m in here, Chrystal there, Amy in there—and this is your room," she said, pointing and leading the way. So our other roommate was of noble blood, living in the biggest of the three Lycan kingdoms, no big deal. Another blow to my confidence, just what I needed. I scanned the room with my eyes as Trinity placed my stuff by the bed. “Here you go, and you’re welcome,” she said. “Thanks.” The room was mid-sized, and still empty besides a double bed, an empty window and a small walk-in closet. "We have to share a public bathroom. It’s on the first floor,” Trinity explained. Amy joined us, leaning against the door frame. "Don’t you think that’s disgusting though? I mean, I don’t want someone to give me, like… green toes?" Trinity chuckled. "Oh, you mean athlete’s foot?" I jumped in. Trinity and Amy exchanged a look, then turned back to me. "Tinea pedis? Fungal infection?" I elaborated, only to get even more confused looks in return. "Never mind—anyway, it’s nice to meet you, and I hope we’ll get along," I switched up quickly, making a mental note to avoid saying anything too nerdy around anyone. My brother, Dylan, would occasionally tell me to stop being such a smart ass and that it made me ten times more unlikeable. He was the biggest nerd in existence so coming from him, it must’ve meant something. “Quick question, are we all going to the Starlight Festival tonight?” Trinity beamed, wiggling her brows playfully. Nope. I turned to unpack my stuff, pretending not to hear. The Starlight Festival was held in the woods just outside the school gates. It always took place on a full moon to welcome new students, and was especially a hot event among unmated werewolves who were desperate to find their mate. The thought of being connected to someone, only to lose them, terrified me. The feeling I felt after losing my parents was one I never wanted to feel ever again. "We should go. Everyone is going to be there—and I heard tons of students find their mate there," Amy said. My stomach twisted with anxiety. I really didn’t want to go, but I also didn’t want to be that one person who only came to the academy to study although that was the truth. I wanted to fit in but also wanted to stay true to myself, but I guess the one thing I truly wanted was to be different from the Violet back home. "Have you guys found your mates yet?" Amy asked. "No—Violet?" Trinity answered, and I looked at her, slowly shaking my head. "So, you’ll be coming with us then?" "I’ll sit this one out. Besides, I don’t even have a dress for that," I said, hoping that would end the conversation. "So? I’ll let you borrow something," Trinity offered immediately. I knew she didn’t have any bad intentions as she had been kind to me from the start. She just couldn’t take a hint. I felt trapped, knowing if I would decline, it would set the tone for my relationship with my roommates for the entire four years. Besides, it was just one night. What's the worst that could happen? "That’s nice of you—thanks!" I said, forcing a smile. Trinity clapped her hands, smiling, then bumped Amy’s shoulder. "See? Problem solved." Amy chuckled, folding her arms. It was silent for a moment before Trinity opened another topic. “So what do your parents do?” I blinked, caught off guard by the question. Just as with Nate, this was supposed to be the moment where I would usually say my parents were dead—only I didn’t. Again. Trinity answered her own question, "My dad is an Alpha, Amy’s dad is a Beta—" “Mine is also an Alpha!” I announced before she could say anything else. Now that she got her answer, I desperately hoped she would shift the topic. Amy slightly rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, same old—everyone here comes from status. Anyway, where is Chrystal?" From the moment I had met her, she had almost seemed obsessed with Chrystal. All she could talk about was that Lycan girl. "I’m sure we’ll meet her soon. She’s probably with Kylan and Nate,” Trinity said. "Nate? From the student council?" I asked, surprised. Amy’s eyes lit up. "Have you met him? He’s Chrystal’s twin brother and Kylan’s future Beta." I nodded, remembering the handsome guy from earlier. So he was a Lycan, a future Beta of noble blood—and my roommate’s brother. "Can you imagine? The Beta to the future Lycan King? Maybe he is my mate," Amy sang, and the two girls giggled. “I’m not counting on it to be the Lycan Prince, but I’ll take the second best.” My face paled as I slowly put two and two together. The guy who had called me four-eyes was indeed royally. He was that Lycan Prince they were gushing over. That’s why Nate had called him ‘the Prince’. I decided right then and there to stay away from him. If he could bully me after bumping into me, I didn’t even want to know what kind of damage he could do without facing any consequences. He was a Lycan, after all—ten times stronger, ten times faster. "We should go—the RD is expecting us in ten minutes," Trinity spoke, glancing on her phone. "What for?" "She’s giving us a tour," Amy replied. “Then we should probably head out.” ~ As we reached the main hall in the healer’s building, a large group of freshmen were already waiting and talking among themselves. Esther, the woman who had introduced herself earlier, stood on a platform. The second I entered the room, her gaze landed on mine and she gave me a friendly nod, which I returned. I was waiting for her to turn away, but she never did. For some reason, Esther kept staring at me. I squinted my eyes, cracking my brains over the reason. "Look, that’s Chrystal!" Amy nudged my shoulder, and I turned away, following her eyes. They landed on a gorgeous tan girl with long, straight red hair, standing with a group of girls. Chrystal was dressed in a short pink tennis skirt and a pink top, by the looks of it expensive. Just by one look, it was clear she hadn’t been in the dorm to welcome us because she had her own crowd and standards. She had probably already decided her roommates were not good enough for her without getting the chance to get to know any of us. Her energy was completely different from her brother, Nate, who looked so kind and approachable. "I’ll go and say hi. I’ll see you guys later!" Amy said before walking off toward Chrystal. Trinity chuckled as we watched her tap Chrystal’s back, attempting start a conversation. "And then there were two.” "Don’t you want to meet her?" I asked, genuinely curious. Trinity pulled a disgusted face, shaking her head. "She might be of noble blood, but that doesn’t mean she can treat us like trash. If she really wanted to meet us, she would’ve been at the dorms." I smiled, agreeing with Trinity. "Yeah, you’re right. It’s nice to meet someone who sees things the same way." "Attention!" Esther called out. The voices in the hall slowly faded as everyone turned to look at her. "Welcome, everyone, to Starlight Academy. I’m Esther, your Resident Director, and one of the Grand Masters in healing. It’s my pleasure to welcome you to what I hope will be the best four years in your life." Everyone around me clapped, so I awkwardly joined in. "Starlight Academy is a place where you will learn, grow, and build life-long friendships—and I know many of you are nervous," Esther continued, making eye contact with me. I looked away. "But I want you to know my office is always open, no matter what." Trinity whispered, "They always say that but never keep their word." I giggled, once again agreeing with her. It was always like that. They had everyone’s backs until someone’s family couldn’t pay the fee anymore. "Now if you’ll all follow me," Esther instructed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Amy walking with Chrystal. It looked like Chrystal had taken her under her wing, which made sense given Amy’s excitement about meeting her. Esther led us on a full campus tour, explaining that this week would be about exploring and learning the basic rules. We weren’t allowed to spend the night in the male dorms, there was a strong curfew meaning no leaving the dorms after ten, no unauthorized shifting or any other kind of use of power, and especially no fighting unless it was on the training grounds with a teacher present. Three strikes, and you’re out. "I might as well have applied for prison," Trinity muttered, making me laugh as we walked with a few more freshman we had made along the way. The tour ended in the academic hall. "Look around some more, enjoy your week—and I will leave you girls to it," Esther said. Everyone thanked her in unison, but once again her eyes were on me. I still wondered what her deal was, why she seemed to be paying me so much attention. After she was out of sight, I tried to join the conversation with the girls, but they were already in it too deep. "He literally just walked past us. Apparently, he’s a sophomore CSL major," one of the girls said excitedly. "CS-what?" I asked, feeling lost. "Combat Strategy and Leadership? They’re talking about the Lycan Prince again," Trinity explained. "Ah…” The topic wasn’t all that interesting to me. All everyone seemed to be talking about was that damn Lycan Prince. The conversation continued without me, and it bored me so much, I felt a sudden urge to pee. "Does anyone know where the restroom is?" I asked. Trinity pointed in a direction. "I think it’s that way—do you want me to go with you?" "No, I’ll manage. Thanks!” Following Trinity’s instructions, I eventually stood in front of two closed doors with unclear symbols. “Sure, why not?” I mumbled, trying to make a decision. One looked vaguely like a dress, so I guessed that one was for women. As I entered the restroom, I saw it was empty and headed for one of the stalls. After finishing my business, I went to sink, rubbing the soap between my palms before washing it off. But as I turned off the tap, I heard a sound from around the corner. My heart skipped a beat. How had I missed a whole part of the restroom? Curious, but more so fearful because I knew I had screwed up—I peeked around the corner, seeing exactly what I had been expecting to see. To my horror, I saw urinals, and a guy with his back turned against me, zipping up his jeans. I swallowed my breath, panicking, and I knew I had to leave quietly before he noticed me. Carefully, I took a step back, only for my foot to hit the bin, followed by the sound of a loud clatter. Shit. The guy turned around swiftly, his expression tense and his jaw clenched. My stomach dropped. Even though this was the first time I had seen his face, I recognized his build immediately. It was the Lycan Prince, Kylan, and he was walking toward me with a gaze so cold, it could kill. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as he stepped closer, and closer—until he stood in front of me, leaving no more than a few inches between us. Nervously, I bit my bottom lip, dreading whatever would come out of this. I was so embarrassed, the sound of my own heartbeat echoed in my eardrums. The prince’s eyes bore into mine, and he looked pissed. I was frozen, my mind blank, unsure of what to do or say next. Chapter 3 Violet His face shifted from an angry gaze to a smirk, then back to furious as he stood in front of me, the Lycan Prince. I felt as if I couldn’t breathe, unsure if it was from the complete embarrassment of walking into the male restroom or from his intimidating presence as he hovered over me. He was tall, with jet-black hair that framed his chiseled face perfectly. His eyes were almost as dark as his hair, beautiful and terrifying. My eyes wandered to his lips which were tightly pressed together, almost as if he were holding back a comment or perhaps a laugh. "Lost, four-eyes?" he said, calling me by that same nickname he had called me before. His voice was low and deep. I was still frozen, staring up at him as no words were able to leave my mouth. This was humiliating. I stammered. "I-I think I made a mistake.” Kylan scoffed. "You think? Or you know? Because it seems pretty obvious to me.” That’s it. I was not going to argue with this guy. I rolled my eyes, trying to leave, but he blocked my path by slamming his hand to the wall behind me. I was trapped between his body, and he had no intention of letting me go. "This is clearly the men's room," he said, tilting his head. "Or did you just want an excuse to see me? Are you also one of my stalkers?" Stalkers? I knew my face was turning red. "No, of course not. I didn't realize—" "Sure you didn’t," he cut me off. "For what do you even need those glasses if they’re not doing anything about that bad sight of yours?" I clenched my fists, my embarrassment turning into frustration. The glasses were a sensitive topic to me, especially since I wasn’t wearing them for my eyesight. Now he had pushed it. "I said it was a mistake, now move!” I tried to go past him for a second time, but he pushed me back, stopping me in the process as his jaw slightly twitched with anger. "Four-eyes—" "I have a name.” "Then what is it?" he demanded. "Violet," I replied, loud and clear. “Four-eyes,” a smirk appeared as he refused to roll my name off his tongue. “I’m sure you know who I am, and where I come from no one raises their voice at me.” "Funny. Where I am from no one raises their voice at me either,” I shot back. Hearing those words from a Lycan Prince’s mouth were supposed to scare me, and they did—but I wasn’t going to let him win this time. Back home, no one dared to disrespect me because of my Uncle, even though they thought I was a bit odd. I had given the prince a pass when he pushed me to the ground, but that was as far as I would go. Kylan looked surprised and speechless as if he hadn’t expected me to talk back. "Now if you’ll excuse me," I said, brushing past him and succeeding this time. Then I quickly left the restroom without so much as a glance back. As I hurried through the halls, I could finally release a breath, processing what had just happened. The Lycan Prince…Kylan tried bullying me again, but I had stood my ground. I had managed to do it this time, but I knew all too well that he wasn’t one to play around with, so I would just let it be that time. It would probably be better for everyone’s sake to avoid him for real. I rejoined the group, and Trinity noticed my flustered state. “Are you okay?” she asked, concerned. I nodded. "I’m fine. Anything happen while I was away?" Trinity locked our arms together. "No. I was just talking about how we should get ready for the party." I furrowed. "But the party is hours away?" "Exactly, and we need to look perfect just in case we do find our mates," Trinity’s eyes sparkled with excitement. ~ Trinity wasn’t joking. As soon as we got back to the dorm, she had pulled out a dress for me to wear. I stood in front of the large mirror in her room as she held the dress in front of me. It was a short, strapless royal blue dress, stopping just beneath my thigh. Imaging a scenario where I would suddenly have to bend over, I shook my head. “No.” “No?” Trinity gasped. “You mean, yes!” “No.” “Yes!” “Trinity,” I gave her a look, playfully singing her name. “Violet,” she sang back, making me laugh in response. I felt so comfortable around her, it was strange to imagine we had only met a few hours ago. “You got nice boobs,” Trinity noted with a wide smile. “Show them off…because I know I will.” It had only taken me ten minutes to find out there was no point in arguing with Trinity. She was the type of person to keep pushing until she would get her way. “Alright, alright, I’ll wear it,” I said, finally giving in. Trinity squealed before pulling me into a back hug, her head resting on my shoulder. She held the dress in front of my body. “And you’ll look great in it.” Just at that moment, we heard the front door open. We shared a quick look, then walked to the front to see who it was. It was the girl with the pink hair, Amy. I looked behind her, wondering if perhaps she had come with Chrystal, but she closed the door behind her. “Hey guys,” she mumbled, walking straight to her room. Once again, Trinity and I exchanged a confused glance. “Amy,” Trinity called after her, “we were just getting ready for the party. Do you want to get ready with us in my room?” “No,” Amy walked out again, carrying a few dresses and shoes, along with what seemed to be a vanity case. “I’m just here to grab my stuff. I’m going with Chrystal and some of the sophomore girls—but you guys have fun!” “Then I guess we’ll see you at the pa—” Trinity words were cut off by the sound of our door, and Amy was gone. “Okay,” Trinity pulled a weird face, and we burst out laughing. “Now what the help was that.” “I don’t know,” I cackled. She slung her arm over my shoulder, leaning into me. “Thank God you’re my roommate,” she said, grinning, probably referring to Amy’s odd behavior. I wasn’t one to judge people, but it would’ve been a lie to deny that Amy left a bad taste on my mouth from the moment I’d met her. Another person to stay away from. Trinity and I spent the next couple of hours doing our hair and makeup. When Trinity finished curling my hair, she turned her attention to my glasses. "Okay, let's take these off," she said, reaching for them. “You can’t wear those with those cute heels.” I quickly pulled back. "Oh no, not the glasses. You can’t!" Trinity looked at me, puzzled. "Why not? You’ve got beautiful eyes, Violet. You shouldn’t be hiding them behind these." I sighed, realizing I had to explain at least part of the reason otherwise she would never get off my back. After a while the ‘I can’t wear contacts’ excuse wasn’t cutting it anymore. "They’re special to me,” I put on my saddest voice. “My mom gave them to me before she passed away. I promised her I would always wear them." Trinity opened her mouth to speak, then released a small gasp. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I had no idea—“ “It’s okay, don’t worry about it,” I chuckled, looking into the mirror. It wasn’t all a lie. The glasses were special to me and given to me by Mom. That part was true. Many years ago, I used to have strange nightmares, sometimes even prophecies. I heard voices in my sleep, sensed people that weren’t there—would wake up screaming. It wasn’t unusual for healers to have some kind of abilities, but mine were too dark, too terrifying. Only my parents, Uncle, and Dylan knew about it, and I had promised never to reveal it to anyone. Mom had always feared someone exploiting my powers for their own gain—and even when she had passed, I still honored her wishes. I wasn’t that big on shifting either, mainly because that was also something that had to be done without my glasses. That’s why I liked being a healer, and was proud of it. It was a way for me to avoid shifting, it kept me grounded—I got to keep my glasses on. “You know what, the glasses aren’t even that bad,” Trinity looked at me through the mirror. She squinted her eyes as if she was trying to read my thoughts. I hated that. People staring at me, like they could see more than I wanted to share. “I-I saw the Lycan Prince in the restroom,” I said the first bit of nonsense that occurred to me. “I accidentally entered the boys room? Very stupid.” Trinity’s eyes widened. “You saw Kylan? What is he li—“ “Rude!” I stated. “He called me a stalker, and four-eyes.” Trinity looked down, trying to hold back her laughter. “Not funny, by the way!” I added. The nickname was stupid, corny, out-dated, and he could’ve done a lot better. “You’re right, nothing to laugh about,” Trinity smiled, pursing her lips. “Although you should be flattered.” “Why?” “I heard he ignores everyone on purpose because he doesn’t think they’re worth his time,” she explained. “But he saw you, paid attention to you, so maybe…” “No,” I pulled a disgusted face. “I’d rather spit on the Moon Goddess then getting involved with him.” “Oh wow,” Trinity blinked. “Spitting on the Moon Goddess is like spitting on your mother. Is it that serious?” “It is that serious,” I nodded. “He’s a bully, a Lycan, a prince, I hate him and I also don’t think Chrystal would appreciate me fighting for her ex-boyfriend’s attention.” “Probably,” Trinity hummed. “I heard they got a long past. Something about their Dads wanting them together to strengthen the royal bloodline, and Kylan breaking her heart before it could get too serious because he has attachment issues.” “He’s got issues, alright!” I agreed, thinking about the cold, but annoyingly handsome Lycan Prince who had humiliated me. Twice. “Anyway,” Trinity chuckled, looking at her phone. “We should head to the party.” “We should.” “Catch!” Trinity tossed a pack of gum my way. I blinked, startled, and sniffed my own breath, suddenly self-conscious. “Is there something wrong with my breath?” “Of course not, silly,” Trinity grinned. “You’ll need it just in case you find your mate tonight.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Oh no, I’m not counting on any of that.” Just the thought of finding my mate all while trying to finish school sounded like a drag. “Yeah, but you never know,” she replied, winking. “No, I know.” “No, you don’t.” Our banter continued all the way down the hall until Trinity had to go to the restroom. With nothing better to do, I wandered through the empty halls. My eyes were instantly drawn to the portraits of the healing majors from over the years. As I looked at them, I thought of Mom. A well-respected Alumna. Would her picture also be there? Determined, I went on a mission to find her year. I scanned the faces in each frame, and after a few minutes of searching—I finally found her year. My heart raced as I looked at every row, trying to spot her among the sea of faces. A smile appeared on my lips as my eyes landed on Mom. There was something so familiar about the glow on her face. She had her arms wrapped around another’s woman’s waist. The two looked close to the point they were even wearing matching clothes. I took a better look, but failed to recognize the girl standing next to her. I glanced at the names below the photo and read my mom’s name, Claire. The girl hugging her was called Adelaide. Adelaide… That was the same name Esther had called me. I leaned in closer, trying to get a better look at her face—but it was turned just enough that I couldn’t make out her features. If only… “Done!” Out of nowhere, Trinity appeared and slammed her arm over my shoulder. “What are we looking at?” I shook my head, brushing it off. “Nothing special. Just old pictures.” We began walking. “Just imagine,” Trinity beamed. “In four years, our pictures will be there!” We left the building and made our way to the woods. After a while of walking, we could already hear the sound music and chatters. “Everyone is here,” Trinity said in awe as we approached. In the center of the woods, there was an open space where students were talking, laughing, dancing. The trees were decorated with twinkling lights, the only source of light. Red cups were scattered on the grass, and the scent of a substance that definitely wasn’t allowed, lingered in the air. All of it made me feel uncomfortable. We had just arrived, but I already wanted to leave. There were so many people…drunk people…it just wasn’t not my scene. Trinity nudged me playfully. “Remember, keep an open mind. You never know what might happen tonight.” I scoffed. “I wouldn’t get your hopes up if I were you.” Chapter 4 Violet “Don’t just stand here. Let’s go!” Trinity grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the dance floor, where most of the students were. I tugged at the hem of my dress, nearly falling over. “Are you sure I look okay?” I spoke over the loud music. Trinity grabbed two drinks from a passing tray, handing me one. “Of course you do. You look hot,” she shouted. I let out a sigh, disagreeing as my eyes scanned the crowd. I didn’t feel hot—I felt stupid and out of place. All these girls looked good because they had the confidence to go with it. Trinity wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed from side to side, forcing me to move with her. “There you go!” she said, and I gave her a small smirk in return. A loud, exaggerated laugh pierced through the music. I looked to the side to see where it was coming from, and it was no one other than our roommate who was more so like a ghost—Chrystal. She was standing with Kylan, Nate and Amy. A weird feeling went through my body as my gaze fell on the Lycan prince. Chrystal said something, placing her hand on Kylan’s leather jacket—but he had no reaction. His face was just as stony as it had been in the restroom. When I first met him, his shoulder-length hair had been loose, but tonight it was pulled back into a bun. Cold, yet undeniably handsome. That would be a good way to describe him. Chrystal looked gorgeous. She wore a pink mini dress that hugged her body, and her red hair fell beautifully over her shoulders. They matched perfectly, and were both attractive. One could easily understand why they used to date. Why was I even observing these people? I tried to look away, but failed miserably. My eyes remained glued to them. “If you’re not interested, stop staring at him,” Trinity sang, nudging me playfully. I dragged my eyes away, annoyed at myself for exposing myself. I truly wasn’t interested, and I truly didn’t care. “I wasn’t staring.” Trinity shot me a sarcastic look. “Don’t try to understand. I’ve heard this is what they do. They break up and get back together like every other week.” “Good for them,” I said with a shrug. “But I barely know the guy, and he’s not exactly the nicest—so I really do not care.” Trinity raised her eyebrows, unconvinced. “You know what? I can name ten guys hotter than him,” she spoke as she glanced around the crowd. “Take him for example!” her finger pointed to a guy walking past. I followed her gaze and nearly choked when I saw who she was pointing at—my brother, Dylan. I gagged to myself, trying to shake the image from my head. “You didn’t even see his face,” I argued. “You only saw the back.” “Yes, and?” Trinity blinked. “He has broad shoulders, dark hair, a good fashion sense, and that’s all I need to know.” I laughed at her conclusion, and focused on the music. After several more drinks, I finally let loose and was able to let go of everything. My worries, insecurities, the pressure of trying to fit in. For the first time in years, I actually felt like I was having fun. All was good, until the music suddenly cut off. It was replaced by a loud uncomfortable sound, followed by several taps coming from a microphone. The crowd turned their attention to the source, and it was Nate, standing on a small platform. “Test, test—can everyone hear me?” People cheered in response. “It’s going to happen!” Trinity squealed. “Great! Welcome everyone to the annual Starlight Festival!” Nate pumped up the crowd, getting the same energy in return. After the cheer died down, he continued speaking. “I could give you all a long, boring welcome speech…” he grinned, “but we all know what you really came for.” The students let out a gasp as Nate pulled out something which appeared to be a small potion bottle from his pocket. He raised it high in the air, showing off the silver glow swirling inside the bottle. “Violet—that’s the Moon Goddess’ breath,” Trinity whispered. I frowned. “The Moon Goddess’ what?” “As you all know, once I open this potion, it might just be that you find your mate at this very moment.” The students reacted, everyone was pushing each other to get closer—but I was in no hurry. By chance, I caught Chrystal wrapping her arm around Kylan, leaning into him with a big smile. He rolled his eyes, and pushed her away. “Whatever happens next,” Nate continued, and I turned my head again. “Please take it to the dorms, remember nobody wants to see your business—there are condoms in every building. Let’s not make any fur babies tonight!” The crowd laughed while my stomach twisted with unease. This whole thing was becoming too much. Mates, magic potions, fur babies… Could we not just skip this part and focus on the academy? “Five—“ Nate started counting down, the crowd joining in. “Four, three, two, one!” He opened the bottle, and seconds later a large cloud of smoke traveled to the dance floor. The music kicked back in, but the fog grew thicker, even reaching my glasses. I could barely see anything, and my attempt to wipe them clean only made it worse. “Trinity!” No answer. “Trinity!” I called out again, but she was gone. Due to the heavy fog, I had lost her in the crowd. To make matters worse, my body suddenly felt like it was on fire. Heat spread from my cheeks, to my core, even down to my limbs. Lumia growled inside my head, her voice louder than usual. Something was happening. Was it my glasses? I needed to get out of here. I panicked as I pushed through the crowd, still unable to see anything. “Sorry!” I muttered as I bumped into people, only I couldn’t see who I was apologizing to. Once I finally made it off the dance floor, I grabbed a napkin and wiped my glasses, careful not to take them off. The glasses weren’t the issue. They couldn’t be. My heart was still raising, body fuming, and the tip of my fingers tingling. ‘Follow!’ Lumia growled, growing urgent. She had never been like this. “Follow what?” I whispered, confused. I spotted a guy disappearing into the woods, moving away from the festival, and without thinking, I followed. My body moved on its own. I had no idea what was happening to me, but honestly, I wasn’t even sure if it was really me anymore. I was losing control, and that was the one thing I feared most. As I stumbled deeper into the woods, the music faded behind me. The guy in front of me moved faster. He knew I was following him, I wanted to stop—but I couldn’t. Lumia wouldn’t let me. I began to realize what was happening to me. The potion, the smoke—Lumia. That guy must be my… After a while, the guy finally stopped. His back was still turned to me. I froze, catching my breath before a loud ringing sound filled my ears. At that moment, all I could see was him, standing there in the dark woods. Slowly, the figure turned. My breath hitched. It was Kylan. His cold eyes stared right at me. His gaze was dark, dangerous—and my stomach twisted. He took a step forward me, his eyes never leaving mine. He didn’t get too close. He kept just enough distance between us as if he was repulsed by the sight of me. “Why are you following me?” he growled in fury. I didn’t move a muscle. My heart slammed against my ribs as I took in his anger. He knew why. He must have felt it too, that strange feeling that had dragged me into the woods. “I—I don’t know,” I whispered. Not getting the answer he suspected, Kylan roared in frustration. Before I could ever think clearly, he moved at an incredible speed and shoved me hard against a tree. I released a soft yelp, my back slightly burning, but all I could focus on were those dark eyes. They were angry, confused…hungry. His face was inches away, so close I could feel his breath against my skin. And there it was again. That burning sensation spreading through every part of my body, and this time it was ten times more intense. I tried to fight it, I really did—but before I could stop myself, the horrible words I had hoped not to speak for at least a few more years, slipped past my lips. “Mate.” The moment the word left my mouth, Kylan’s released a sharp breath. His eyes were still full of anger, but his hand moved to my face. He traced two fingers from my cheek to my lips, and when I parted them, he moved them to my chin. It was almost like a warning. I lead, you follow. How could someone I hated so much stir something so powerful inside me? To my surprise, Kylan leaned closer until his lip where inches from mine. His gaze turned a bit softer, more confused, and for a moment—I really thought he’d kiss me. The thought was supposed to terrify me. I was supposed to pull away—but I didn’t. I couldn’t, and neither could he. I could only hear the sound of our heavy breaths filling the woods. Time stood still…and then his lips crashed into mine. The kiss was rough, almost desperate, like he was trying to prove that this would be the first and the last time. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer, and I melted into him. I gasped into his mouth as his hands began to roam my body, and his tongue found its way between my lips. The kiss deepened, and without thinking, I grabbed the collar of his leather jacket. I grabbed it tightly, holding on as if I never intended to let go—and strangely enough, I didn’t want to. Kylan released a low growl, pushing me harder against the tree. The way his lips felt on mine made everything else disappear. I lost myself in him. Lumia was calm again. But then, Kylan pulled away. He kept his eyes close, his forehead resting against mine as we both gasped for air. That was my first kiss… What the hell just happened? As if snapped back into reality, his cold eyes opened again. He gripped my chin, forcing my gaze to meet his. I wanted to speak, to ask what this meant, what his intentions were—but before I could say anything, Kylan’s lips twitched in anger. “You…” he spat out in disgust, “…are a pathetic, low-rank puppy.” My heart shattered into pieces. The fire I had felt during our kiss had been fully extinguished. My mind cleared again. Our first meeting, when he had knocked me over, had already set the tone for our relationship—and nothing could change that. He hated me, and I hated him. “You are no mate of mine,” Kylan tightened his grip on my chin, making me wince. “Never.” Then he walked away… Chapter 5 Kylan “Ky,” Chrystal moaned into my ears as she reached her peak. Her body trembled beneath me, nails dug into my back, hard enough to leave marks. I waited for a while before I rolled off her with a disappointed sigh. It didn’t feel satisfying, not in the way it should have—and it was all because of…her. Chrystal had the audacity to place her hand on my chest and started tracing circles with her fingers. “That was amazing,” she whispered. For you. She leaned closer to kiss my cheek, but I could avoid it just in time. I rolled my eyes, pushing her away as I got out of bed. Our business was done here, and so was any desire to stay here with her. "Why can’t you just stay with me for once?" Chrystal asked, her voice a little frustrated. “Like you used to.” I ignored her, scanning my messy room. Only, it wasn’t my mess—it was Chrystal’s. Her clothes, her makeup were all scattered around the room and it made me think that perhaps I had made her too comfortable. We weren’t together anymore. Luckily, I had a private room. One of the privileges that came with being heir to the Lycan throne. In my freshman year, I did share a room with Nate, who was Chrystal’s brother, and my future Beta who would follow into his Dad’s footsteps—but after a few months of complaining, I had managed to get us separate spaces. Part of me just needed to breathe without him around all the time, and that small part of me wanted to respect my best friend by not fucking his twin within a ten-mile radius. Now it had backfired. “Make sure you take your shit with you this time. All of it,” I said coldly, heading for the bathroom before I could hear her response. I jumped into the hot shower, trying to think of that one thing I had been trying to ignore—but couldn’t. I clenched my fist as I rested my head against the shower wall, my mind traveling back to the Starlight Festival. Four-eyes…. That’s what I called her. I didn’t know her name, and didn’t care for it. All I knew was that she was my mate, and not the strong Lycan mate I wanted—no, a puppy. That damn girl with those sharp blue eyes, hiding behind those glasses was my mate. The beast tried to show it to me when she had spied on me in the restroom, and I nearly prayed to the Moon Goddess for it not to be true. The first thing I wanted to do when Nate opened that bottle was choke him to death for putting me in this position. I had shoved her against that tree, and had been so close to ripping her apart for even speaking the word ‘mate,’ but then my body betrayed me. I had to get a taste of those plump lips, and once I did—I was unable to stop myself. I hated myself for it. She was a stalker, a creep. Why her? I was heir to the throne, future king of the biggest Lycan kingdom, Lupyria. It didn’t make sense, nothing about this bond made sense—yet it did. Perhaps this was my punishment from the Moon Goddess for that horrible thing I did many years ago. That thing the king keptAnd reminding me of by showing me how little he cared for me. With a throbbing head, I got out of the shower. A towel was wrapped around my waist as I walked back into the room, and unfortunately, Chrystal was still lying in bed, her eyes following me like she hadn’t gotten the message. "You’re still here?" "Well, yes," she replied. "Why wouldn’t I be?" I ran a hand through my wet hair, trying to keep my temper in check. "Chrystal, you know the deal. What we had is over. I told you, if it isn’t for your body, I don’t want to see you. Now leave." Chrystal’s face twisted in anger. I didn’t pity her because we were supposed to have this mutual understanding, one we had both agreed to. After an on and off relationship that had been going on for years, we had broken up a few months ago, and this time it was for good. Dad, the Lycan King, had pushed us to be together. He insisted that his Beta’s daughter and his heir to the throne were a perfect match, one that didn’t need the blessing of the Moon Goddess. No matter what the future held, we were destined to be together in his eyes. I never liked disobeying him, so I endured—but at some point I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I had never been loyal to her, never loved her, and I wasn’t capable of loving anyone. After what I had done to my brother, my very own flesh and blood, it didn’t take long to reach that conclusion. “Leave,” I pointed to the door. “But Kylan,” she whined, “my roommates are so lame. Except for Amy, I guess. She’s kind of alright, but a total try-hard. You should see the others, you’d laugh at them…” I stopped listening and put on my clothes. The annoying tone of her voice was nothing more than an irrelevant background noise. She could complain all she wanted—but it’d end all the same, with her leaving my room. Once I finished dressing, I yanked the covers off the bed, exposing her naked body. “Come on,” I encouraged, grabbing all her clothes from yesterday, then I tossed it at her. “Didn’t I make myself clear? Get dressed, take your shit—and leave.” Chrystal grunted as she stood up and threw the dress over her head. “Who is the slut you’re with now?” she began accusing me. “Is that why you don’t want me around anymore?” Slut? My mind went blank. “I’ll find her!” Chrystal shouted. “I’ll find her, and then I’ll ki—“ Refusing to let her finish that sentence, I had already pinned her against the wall. Agee took over as my hand gripped her throat, hard enough to send a clear message. My claws appeared, teeth sharpened as the beast tried to take over, and a low growl came from deep in my chest. “Careful, Chrystal,” I warned, my claws slightly grazing her skin. Her eyes widened in shock, her expression filled with fear. In all the years we’d known each other, I had never lashed out at her like that. For the first time, she didn’t talk back, and I was sure it was because she had no idea what had taken over me. I didn’t even know what was happening to me. Startled, I managed to control the beast and stepped back. I felt disgusted, embarrassed at how easily I had lost control. This had never happened. “Just…leave,” I muttered, turning my back on her so I wouldn’t have to see her fearful eyes. There was a moment of silence, then she started gathering her belongings. “You could’ve killed me, you sick fuck!” she muttered under her breath, the words cutting deep. The door slammed shut behind her, and I finally let out the long, frustrated breath I’d been holding back. I glanced down at my hand, flexing my fingers that were claws just seconds ago, then I balled it into a fist. I didn’t want to hurt Chrystal. When she spoke about that ‘slut,’ the beast had instantly thought of four-eyes, and felt the need to protect her. I was becoming possessive, losing control and it was not my choice. It was driving me insane. Frustrated, I paced back and forth. How could I, the heir to the Lycan throne, get so possessive over that thing? The king had drilled it into me time and time again, ‘If the Moon Goddess curses you with an unworthy mate, it means she hasn’t forgiven you for your sins, for what you’ve done to brother,’ For years I was forced to listen to his words, forced to think about what I had to do to secured my place as heir—and now I had received the ultimate punishment. The mate bond. I let out a loud growl, slamming everything from my desk in one go. She was driving me insane, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Pissed, I rushed to my walk-in closet. In a rage of anger, I threw all my jackets onto the floor, and searched for the one I knew would call me down. My eyes landed on the leather jacket I had worn that night. I took the jacket, and then brought it to my face, inhaling her sweet scent that still lingered. She smelled like candy—vanilla and sugar. ‘Mate!’ the beast growled from deep within. “Shut up!” ‘Mate!’ “No!” I barked, clutching the jacket in my hand. So all that beast could think about was four-eyes? Okay, no problem. All I had to do was reject her, something I already should’ve done in the woods—and then everything would go back to normal. Determined, I stormed out of the room. This pull, this bond, was suffocating me, and I needed something—anything—to make it stop. As soon as I stepped into the hall, Nate slammed his arm over my shoulder. “Hey, Ky—“ “Not now, Nate,” I snapped, pushing him off and leaving him behind. I couldn’t deal with anyone right now. The only thing on my mind was four-eyes and rejecting her as my mate. I sniffed the jacket in my hand one more time, then followed the clear trail, all the way to the building of the Lunar Hall building. It didn’t take long before I found the dorm where the smell was coming from. I waited around the corner. So that’s where she stayed…four-eyes. I took a step, but immediately retreated when I saw Chrystal step out. “Shit,” I cursed under my breath. Of all the people to walk out of that room, it had to be her. That could only mean one thing. Both of my stalkers were roommates. The Moon Goddess truly had it out for me. Chrystal walked in a different direction, and just as I was about to make another attempt, the door opened again. This time, it was her—Four-eyes. She stepped out wearing tight jeans that hugged her curves and a simple tank top. Her blonde hair was in a messy bun, and my eyes moved to her lips. The same lips I had kissed not long ago—soft, warm, perfect… I shook my head, snapping myself out of it. Those weren’t my thoughts—they belonged to the beast. I had only come here for one thing. Four-eyes stood frozen in front of her door, her chest rising and falling as she scanned the area, searching for something—or someone. Then she looked in my direction. I couldn’t do anything but stare into those sad, blue eyes. It didn’t affect me, though. I knew the real pain was yet to come. She would be hurting far more when I would finally reject her. Her sad gaze shifted to anger as she suddenly marched toward me, but I stood still, not moving a muscle. ‘Your fault,’ the beast growled. Only then did it hit me. Those furious eyes? She was coming over to reject me. Me? Not liking where this was headed, I quickly turned and walked away, blending into the crowd of whispering female students who had now noticed my presence. A smile appeared on my lips. So, Four-eyes thought she could reject me? Perhaps she was more amusing than I had given her credit for.
"“You’re mine, little puppy,” Kylan growled against my neck. “Soon enough, you’ll be begging for me. And when you do—I’ll use you as I see fit, and then I’ll reject you.” --- When Violet Hastings begins her freshman year at Starlight Shifters Academy, she only wants two things—honor her mother's legacy by becoming a skilled healer for her pack and get through the academy without anyone calling her a freak for her strange eye condition. Things take a dramatic turn when she discovers that Kylan, the arrogant heir to the Lycan throne, who has made her life miserable from the moment they met, is her mate. Kylan, known for his cold personality and cruel ways, is far from thrilled. He refuses to accept Violet as his mate, yet he doesn't want to reject her either. Instead, he sees her as his puppy, and is determined to make her life even more of a living hell. As if dealing with Kylan's torment isn't enough, Violet begins to uncover secrets about her past that change everything she thought she knew. Where does she truly come from? What is the secret behind her eyes? And has her whole life been a lie?" ***** Chapter 1 Violet My heart pounded with excitement and nerves as I walked across the campus of Starlight Academy with my suitcases in my hands. This had been my dream for as long as I could remember—to be among the best shifters. The academy was very hard to get into but somehow I had managed to do it. Today would be the start of a new chapter in my life, and absolutely nothing could ruin it. "Move it, four eyes!" Almost nothing. I released a yelp as someone shove me down to the ground, and I fell down with my suitcases. My glasses slipped from my face and I panicked. “No, no!” I whispered, closing my eyes as I desperately looked for them. They needed to remain on my eyes at all times. I’d had them since I was eight years old, and all I knew was that it would be a cold and lonely night if I didn’t have them on at all times. The nightmares, the visions… “Yes!” I breathed, my fingers brushing against the familiar frame. Relieved, I quickly put them back on. I caught a glimpse of the back of the guy who had pushed me over as he walked with his group of friends. “Asshole!” my wolf, Lumia and I muttered at the same time. One of the guys, wearing a blue hoodie, looked back with what seemed like a look of sympathy. Our eyes met, and then he made a turn, sprinting to my direction. Flustered, I watched as he grabbed my suitcases from the ground before sticking out his hand to help me. “Are you okay?” “Yes, thanks,” I accepted as I got up, now standing face to face with him. My lips instantly curled at the handsome blonde in front of me, his eyes as brown as honey and his hair slightly lighter than mine. "I'm sorry for the prince," he said. "He didn’t mean it, he’s a bit cranky today." I frowned. "The prince?" The guy eyed me strangely. "The Ly…never mind. First day?” “Yes.” “Do you need help with your suitcases?" "Yes, sure.” He grabbed my two suitcases and we began to walk, my short legs struggling to keep up as I was almost half his size. "Were you on your way to pick up your keys?" “Yes.” “Can you only say, yes?” “Ye…I mean—no,” I shook my head, a bit embarrassed. He chuckled. "I’m Nate, member of the student council.” "Violet," I responded. Nate glanced at me, and then his eyes studied me. His look was so intense I couldn’t help but blush. "So let me guess,” he spoke. “Seventeen, small and humble pack, Alpha’s daughter, healer’s acquaintance?" I looked at him, shocked, and let out a surprised laugh. "You were almost right—eighteen." And then there was this other thing. The Alpha was my uncle who had raised me, but it wasn’t something I ever felt like discussing. When I was eight, my parents had passed away in an attack, and my uncle had been taking care of me ever since. He was the Alpha of the Bloodrose pack, a small pack from the east. "Studying to be the healer’s acquaintance? Your parents must be proud of you," Nate said. "Yes, and they..." I replied, the words trailing off. Alpha Fergus had tried to treat me like a daughter, but the man was just too awkward to raise one. He had never been around much, and our Luna, Sonya had tried her best, but we just didn’t have that mother-daughter click. Adding salt to the wound was Dylan, my cousin, who I grew up with. I called him my brother, everyone did. He had hated me all my life, never giving me a reason, and we had never gotten along. He was a sophomore at Starlight Academy and had made it very clear that we were not family within these walls and to stay away from him. His exact words had been, ‘Do not embarrass me, freak.’ “They’re proud,” I sighed. As I followed Nate, I noticed a lot of girls fighting for his attention. Once in a while he would acknowledge one of them, and was met with squeals. With a face like that, it wasn’t hard to guess that he was popular. Above all, he seemed to have a good heart as well. He caught me staring, and I lowered my gaze to the ground with a giggle. "Here you are," Nate said. I looked up and realized we had already arrived at the grand hall. “Come on,” he guided me inside, and it was just as incredible as I remembered from the orientation—a large, open space with high ceilings and luxe appearance. It was quite busy, the area filled with students and suitcases. “Wow,” I gasped, looking around in awe. Nate pointed. "That’s the front desk. You can go there for information and get your keys,” then he stuck out his hand. "It was nice to meet you. Welcome, and I hope you’ll have a good year—Violet." I looked at his hand for a moment before accepting it. "Thank you.” He winked at me, and I felt a flutter in my chest. I kept holding his hand for a second longer than necessary and when he stared at our intertwined hands with a soft smile, I released a cough and stepped back. "Thank you," I repeated, not knowing what else to say. “And thank you for coming back to help me.” “No problem,” Nate spoke. “Just doing my job.” Right, cause he was a member of the student council. “Nate—let’s go!” A loud voice called out. I looked over Nate’s shoulder to see where the voice was coming from. It was a guy leaning against one of the pillars, surrounded by friends, his back turned to us. It was the same guy who had called me four-eyes. I recognized his voice immediately. Nate had referred to him as a prince, and I wondered if it was because he was actual royalty or because of his entitled behavior. Yet, Nate didn’t hesitate for a second and immediately walked off to his friend. "Next!" the woman behind the information desk shouted, snapping me back to reality. An unimpressed look was plastered on her face. “Oh, yes—that would be me!” I said, sounding awkward even to myself as I struggled to push my suitcases to the desk. “Name, class, and major,” she demanded, her tone flat. "Violet Hastings, freshman from the healer department?” The woman hummed and looked through a stack of papers or files. Meanwhile my thoughts went to my three new roommates, hoping they’d at least be more bearable than that dude who called me four-eyes. "I-I have to say, I’m very honored to be one of the chosen 200 to learn from the best healers and my Mom was actually an alumna so I’m really excited to—" The woman cut me off, throwing a set of keys at me, and I caught them just in time. "Lunar hall, second building on your left, second floor, room 102—Next!" “Okay?” I blinked, shocked by her rudeness. Before I could react, someone shoved me aside, and I almost stumbled but could luckily regain my balance just in time. Following the rude woman’s directions to the dorm building was thankfully not too much of a hassle. I managed to get to the second floor with a lot of struggle, completely out of breath and probably sweaty—but I was there and that was all that mattered. The hallway was filled with students, chatting, moving in their belongings and so on. Overwhelmed by the noise and the people, I looked around, not knowing where to start. "What room are you in?" a voice asked from behind. As I turned my head, a woman gasped loudly in my face. “Adelaide?” she widened her striking green eyes. I looked at the woman, trying to figure out whether I knew her, but I couldn’t recognize her. “W-Who?” I stuttered. The woman had light grey hair pulled back into a bun, glasses on her nose, and striking green eyes. She stared at me with an intense, almost hopeful expression while I eyed her back strangely, thinking she must have mistaken me for someone else. "I'm so sorry," she apologized, "you just look like someone I once knew." I smiled warmly. "It's okay." "My name is Esther, and I’m the RD of this department. And you are..." she began, her eyes moving to the name on my key tag. "Violet Hastings from room 102—the room just down the hall," she said. "Thank you," I sighed, grateful for the help. Shooting her one last smile, I walked further with my suitcases to go to my room. With each step I took, I grew more anxious about meeting my roommates. What would they be like? Would I like them? Would they like me? Even with the Bloodrose pack, I realized I’d never really had friends. Sure, there were people I was closer to than others, but friends? I reached the door to room 102, and my heart pounded in my chest. Taking a deep breath, I turned the key in the lock and then I pushed the door open. In the center of the room stood two girls who immediately stopped talking and looked at me. One of the girls had dyed light pink hair, the other dark curls. Their clothes were stylish and expensive-looking, making me feel insecure and out of place. They probably came from high-status families, bigger packs, unlike me. "Am I interrupting?" I asked, my voice hesitant. The pink-haired girl rushed toward me. "No," she spoke in a hurry. "I’m Amy, that’s Trinity—and are you her? Kylan’s ex?" I frowned in confusion. "Who?" And who was Kylan? "Our roommate, Chrystal? The Lycan Prince’s ex?" Amy explained. “I heard she has to redo her freshman year and is our roommate—are you her?” Chapter 2 Violet I blinked, processing the information. Am I her? No, and I was certainly no ex of a Lycan Prince. I would rather take a swim in my own vomit than get myself involved with such a person. “Stop bothering her, Amy,” the other girl with the braids, Trinity, spoke up. She gave me a welcoming smile, her eyes much softer and kinder than Amy’s sharp, piercing gaze. “Chrystal has red hair, remember?” I touched my blonde locks self-consciously, noticing the pink-haired girl's face soften. Then I closed the door behind me. “I’m Violet, nice to meet you.” “Hi, Violet,” Trinity stepped forward, helping me with my suitcases. “Chrystal is a Lycan of noble blood, her Dad is the beta of the Lycan King of the kingdom of Lupyria, and she’s our roommate. I’m in here, Chrystal there, Amy in there—and this is your room," she said, pointing and leading the way. So our other roommate was of noble blood, living in the biggest of the three Lycan kingdoms, no big deal. Another blow to my confidence, just what I needed. I scanned the room with my eyes as Trinity placed my stuff by the bed. “Here you go, and you’re welcome,” she said. “Thanks.” The room was mid-sized, and still empty besides a double bed, an empty window and a small walk-in closet. "We have to share a public bathroom. It’s on the first floor,” Trinity explained. Amy joined us, leaning against the door frame. "Don’t you think that’s disgusting though? I mean, I don’t want someone to give me, like… green toes?" Trinity chuckled. "Oh, you mean athlete’s foot?" I jumped in. Trinity and Amy exchanged a look, then turned back to me. "Tinea pedis? Fungal infection?" I elaborated, only to get even more confused looks in return. "Never mind—anyway, it’s nice to meet you, and I hope we’ll get along," I switched up quickly, making a mental note to avoid saying anything too nerdy around anyone. My brother, Dylan, would occasionally tell me to stop being such a smart ass and that it made me ten times more unlikeable. He was the biggest nerd in existence so coming from him, it must’ve meant something. “Quick question, are we all going to the Starlight Festival tonight?” Trinity beamed, wiggling her brows playfully. Nope. I turned to unpack my stuff, pretending not to hear. The Starlight Festival was held in the woods just outside the school gates. It always took place on a full moon to welcome new students, and was especially a hot event among unmated werewolves who were desperate to find their mate. The thought of being connected to someone, only to lose them, terrified me. The feeling I felt after losing my parents was one I never wanted to feel ever again. "We should go. Everyone is going to be there—and I heard tons of students find their mate there," Amy said. My stomach twisted with anxiety. I really didn’t want to go, but I also didn’t want to be that one person who only came to the academy to study although that was the truth. I wanted to fit in but also wanted to stay true to myself, but I guess the one thing I truly wanted was to be different from the Violet back home. "Have you guys found your mates yet?" Amy asked. "No—Violet?" Trinity answered, and I looked at her, slowly shaking my head. "So, you’ll be coming with us then?" "I’ll sit this one out. Besides, I don’t even have a dress for that," I said, hoping that would end the conversation. "So? I’ll let you borrow something," Trinity offered immediately. I knew she didn’t have any bad intentions as she had been kind to me from the start. She just couldn’t take a hint. I felt trapped, knowing if I would decline, it would set the tone for my relationship with my roommates for the entire four years. Besides, it was just one night. What's the worst that could happen? "That’s nice of you—thanks!" I said, forcing a smile. Trinity clapped her hands, smiling, then bumped Amy’s shoulder. "See? Problem solved." Amy chuckled, folding her arms. It was silent for a moment before Trinity opened another topic. “So what do your parents do?” I blinked, caught off guard by the question. Just as with Nate, this was supposed to be the moment where I would usually say my parents were dead—only I didn’t. Again. Trinity answered her own question, "My dad is an Alpha, Amy’s dad is a Beta—" “Mine is also an Alpha!” I announced before she could say anything else. Now that she got her answer, I desperately hoped she would shift the topic. Amy slightly rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, same old—everyone here comes from status. Anyway, where is Chrystal?" From the moment I had met her, she had almost seemed obsessed with Chrystal. All she could talk about was that Lycan girl. "I’m sure we’ll meet her soon. She’s probably with Kylan and Nate,” Trinity said. "Nate? From the student council?" I asked, surprised. Amy’s eyes lit up. "Have you met him? He’s Chrystal’s twin brother and Kylan’s future Beta." I nodded, remembering the handsome guy from earlier. So he was a Lycan, a future Beta of noble blood—and my roommate’s brother. "Can you imagine? The Beta to the future Lycan King? Maybe he is my mate," Amy sang, and the two girls giggled. “I’m not counting on it to be the Lycan Prince, but I’ll take the second best.” My face paled as I slowly put two and two together. The guy who had called me four-eyes was indeed royally. He was that Lycan Prince they were gushing over. That’s why Nate had called him ‘the Prince’. I decided right then and there to stay away from him. If he could bully me after bumping into me, I didn’t even want to know what kind of damage he could do without facing any consequences. He was a Lycan, after all—ten times stronger, ten times faster. "We should go—the RD is expecting us in ten minutes," Trinity spoke, glancing on her phone. "What for?" "She’s giving us a tour," Amy replied. “Then we should probably head out.” ~ As we reached the main hall in the healer’s building, a large group of freshmen were already waiting and talking among themselves. Esther, the woman who had introduced herself earlier, stood on a platform. The second I entered the room, her gaze landed on mine and she gave me a friendly nod, which I returned. I was waiting for her to turn away, but she never did. For some reason, Esther kept staring at me. I squinted my eyes, cracking my brains over the reason. "Look, that’s Chrystal!" Amy nudged my shoulder, and I turned away, following her eyes. They landed on a gorgeous tan girl with long, straight red hair, standing with a group of girls. Chrystal was dressed in a short pink tennis skirt and a pink top, by the looks of it expensive. Just by one look, it was clear she hadn’t been in the dorm to welcome us because she had her own crowd and standards. She had probably already decided her roommates were not good enough for her without getting the chance to get to know any of us. Her energy was completely different from her brother, Nate, who looked so kind and approachable. "I’ll go and say hi. I’ll see you guys later!" Amy said before walking off toward Chrystal. Trinity chuckled as we watched her tap Chrystal’s back, attempting start a conversation. "And then there were two.” "Don’t you want to meet her?" I asked, genuinely curious. Trinity pulled a disgusted face, shaking her head. "She might be of noble blood, but that doesn’t mean she can treat us like trash. If she really wanted to meet us, she would’ve been at the dorms." I smiled, agreeing with Trinity. "Yeah, you’re right. It’s nice to meet someone who sees things the same way." "Attention!" Esther called out. The voices in the hall slowly faded as everyone turned to look at her. "Welcome, everyone, to Starlight Academy. I’m Esther, your Resident Director, and one of the Grand Masters in healing. It’s my pleasure to welcome you to what I hope will be the best four years in your life." Everyone around me clapped, so I awkwardly joined in. "Starlight Academy is a place where you will learn, grow, and build life-long friendships—and I know many of you are nervous," Esther continued, making eye contact with me. I looked away. "But I want you to know my office is always open, no matter what." Trinity whispered, "They always say that but never keep their word." I giggled, once again agreeing with her. It was always like that. They had everyone’s backs until someone’s family couldn’t pay the fee anymore. "Now if you’ll all follow me," Esther instructed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Amy walking with Chrystal. It looked like Chrystal had taken her under her wing, which made sense given Amy’s excitement about meeting her. Esther led us on a full campus tour, explaining that this week would be about exploring and learning the basic rules. We weren’t allowed to spend the night in the male dorms, there was a strong curfew meaning no leaving the dorms after ten, no unauthorized shifting or any other kind of use of power, and especially no fighting unless it was on the training grounds with a teacher present. Three strikes, and you’re out. "I might as well have applied for prison," Trinity muttered, making me laugh as we walked with a few more freshman we had made along the way. The tour ended in the academic hall. "Look around some more, enjoy your week—and I will leave you girls to it," Esther said. Everyone thanked her in unison, but once again her eyes were on me. I still wondered what her deal was, why she seemed to be paying me so much attention. After she was out of sight, I tried to join the conversation with the girls, but they were already in it too deep. "He literally just walked past us. Apparently, he’s a sophomore CSL major," one of the girls said excitedly. "CS-what?" I asked, feeling lost. "Combat Strategy and Leadership? They’re talking about the Lycan Prince again," Trinity explained. "Ah…” The topic wasn’t all that interesting to me. All everyone seemed to be talking about was that damn Lycan Prince. The conversation continued without me, and it bored me so much, I felt a sudden urge to pee. "Does anyone know where the restroom is?" I asked. Trinity pointed in a direction. "I think it’s that way—do you want me to go with you?" "No, I’ll manage. Thanks!” Following Trinity’s instructions, I eventually stood in front of two closed doors with unclear symbols. “Sure, why not?” I mumbled, trying to make a decision. One looked vaguely like a dress, so I guessed that one was for women. As I entered the restroom, I saw it was empty and headed for one of the stalls. After finishing my business, I went to sink, rubbing the soap between my palms before washing it off. But as I turned off the tap, I heard a sound from around the corner. My heart skipped a beat. How had I missed a whole part of the restroom? Curious, but more so fearful because I knew I had screwed up—I peeked around the corner, seeing exactly what I had been expecting to see. To my horror, I saw urinals, and a guy with his back turned against me, zipping up his jeans. I swallowed my breath, panicking, and I knew I had to leave quietly before he noticed me. Carefully, I took a step back, only for my foot to hit the bin, followed by the sound of a loud clatter. Shit. The guy turned around swiftly, his expression tense and his jaw clenched. My stomach dropped. Even though this was the first time I had seen his face, I recognized his build immediately. It was the Lycan Prince, Kylan, and he was walking toward me with a gaze so cold, it could kill. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as he stepped closer, and closer—until he stood in front of me, leaving no more than a few inches between us. Nervously, I bit my bottom lip, dreading whatever would come out of this. I was so embarrassed, the sound of my own heartbeat echoed in my eardrums. The prince’s eyes bore into mine, and he looked pissed. I was frozen, my mind blank, unsure of what to do or say next. Chapter 3 Violet His face shifted from an angry gaze to a smirk, then back to furious as he stood in front of me, the Lycan Prince. I felt as if I couldn’t breathe, unsure if it was from the complete embarrassment of walking into the male restroom or from his intimidating presence as he hovered over me. He was tall, with jet-black hair that framed his chiseled face perfectly. His eyes were almost as dark as his hair, beautiful and terrifying. My eyes wandered to his lips which were tightly pressed together, almost as if he were holding back a comment or perhaps a laugh. "Lost, four-eyes?" he said, calling me by that same nickname he had called me before. His voice was low and deep. I was still frozen, staring up at him as no words were able to leave my mouth. This was humiliating. I stammered. "I-I think I made a mistake.” Kylan scoffed. "You think? Or you know? Because it seems pretty obvious to me.” That’s it. I was not going to argue with this guy. I rolled my eyes, trying to leave, but he blocked my path by slamming his hand to the wall behind me. I was trapped between his body, and he had no intention of letting me go. "This is clearly the men's room," he said, tilting his head. "Or did you just want an excuse to see me? Are you also one of my stalkers?" Stalkers? I knew my face was turning red. "No, of course not. I didn't realize—" "Sure you didn’t," he cut me off. "For what do you even need those glasses if they’re not doing anything about that bad sight of yours?" I clenched my fists, my embarrassment turning into frustration. The glasses were a sensitive topic to me, especially since I wasn’t wearing them for my eyesight. Now he had pushed it. "I said it was a mistake, now move!” I tried to go past him for a second time, but he pushed me back, stopping me in the process as his jaw slightly twitched with anger. "Four-eyes—" "I have a name.” "Then what is it?" he demanded. "Violet," I replied, loud and clear. “Four-eyes,” a smirk appeared as he refused to roll my name off his tongue. “I’m sure you know who I am, and where I come from no one raises their voice at me.” "Funny. Where I am from no one raises their voice at me either,” I shot back. Hearing those words from a Lycan Prince’s mouth were supposed to scare me, and they did—but I wasn’t going to let him win this time. Back home, no one dared to disrespect me because of my Uncle, even though they thought I was a bit odd. I had given the prince a pass when he pushed me to the ground, but that was as far as I would go. Kylan looked surprised and speechless as if he hadn’t expected me to talk back. "Now if you’ll excuse me," I said, brushing past him and succeeding this time. Then I quickly left the restroom without so much as a glance back. As I hurried through the halls, I could finally release a breath, processing what had just happened. The Lycan Prince…Kylan tried bullying me again, but I had stood my ground. I had managed to do it this time, but I knew all too well that he wasn’t one to play around with, so I would just let it be that time. It would probably be better for everyone’s sake to avoid him for real. I rejoined the group, and Trinity noticed my flustered state. “Are you okay?” she asked, concerned. I nodded. "I’m fine. Anything happen while I was away?" Trinity locked our arms together. "No. I was just talking about how we should get ready for the party." I furrowed. "But the party is hours away?" "Exactly, and we need to look perfect just in case we do find our mates," Trinity’s eyes sparkled with excitement. ~ Trinity wasn’t joking. As soon as we got back to the dorm, she had pulled out a dress for me to wear. I stood in front of the large mirror in her room as she held the dress in front of me. It was a short, strapless royal blue dress, stopping just beneath my thigh. Imaging a scenario where I would suddenly have to bend over, I shook my head. “No.” “No?” Trinity gasped. “You mean, yes!” “No.” “Yes!” “Trinity,” I gave her a look, playfully singing her name. “Violet,” she sang back, making me laugh in response. I felt so comfortable around her, it was strange to imagine we had only met a few hours ago. “You got nice boobs,” Trinity noted with a wide smile. “Show them off…because I know I will.” It had only taken me ten minutes to find out there was no point in arguing with Trinity. She was the type of person to keep pushing until she would get her way. “Alright, alright, I’ll wear it,” I said, finally giving in. Trinity squealed before pulling me into a back hug, her head resting on my shoulder. She held the dress in front of my body. “And you’ll look great in it.” Just at that moment, we heard the front door open. We shared a quick look, then walked to the front to see who it was. It was the girl with the pink hair, Amy. I looked behind her, wondering if perhaps she had come with Chrystal, but she closed the door behind her. “Hey guys,” she mumbled, walking straight to her room. Once again, Trinity and I exchanged a confused glance. “Amy,” Trinity called after her, “we were just getting ready for the party. Do you want to get ready with us in my room?” “No,” Amy walked out again, carrying a few dresses and shoes, along with what seemed to be a vanity case. “I’m just here to grab my stuff. I’m going with Chrystal and some of the sophomore girls—but you guys have fun!” “Then I guess we’ll see you at the pa—” Trinity words were cut off by the sound of our door, and Amy was gone. “Okay,” Trinity pulled a weird face, and we burst out laughing. “Now what the help was that.” “I don’t know,” I cackled. She slung her arm over my shoulder, leaning into me. “Thank God you’re my roommate,” she said, grinning, probably referring to Amy’s odd behavior. I wasn’t one to judge people, but it would’ve been a lie to deny that Amy left a bad taste on my mouth from the moment I’d met her. Another person to stay away from. Trinity and I spent the next couple of hours doing our hair and makeup. When Trinity finished curling my hair, she turned her attention to my glasses. "Okay, let's take these off," she said, reaching for them. “You can’t wear those with those cute heels.” I quickly pulled back. "Oh no, not the glasses. You can’t!" Trinity looked at me, puzzled. "Why not? You’ve got beautiful eyes, Violet. You shouldn’t be hiding them behind these." I sighed, realizing I had to explain at least part of the reason otherwise she would never get off my back. After a while the ‘I can’t wear contacts’ excuse wasn’t cutting it anymore. "They’re special to me,” I put on my saddest voice. “My mom gave them to me before she passed away. I promised her I would always wear them." Trinity opened her mouth to speak, then released a small gasp. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I had no idea—“ “It’s okay, don’t worry about it,” I chuckled, looking into the mirror. It wasn’t all a lie. The glasses were special to me and given to me by Mom. That part was true. Many years ago, I used to have strange nightmares, sometimes even prophecies. I heard voices in my sleep, sensed people that weren’t there—would wake up screaming. It wasn’t unusual for healers to have some kind of abilities, but mine were too dark, too terrifying. Only my parents, Uncle, and Dylan knew about it, and I had promised never to reveal it to anyone. Mom had always feared someone exploiting my powers for their own gain—and even when she had passed, I still honored her wishes. I wasn’t that big on shifting either, mainly because that was also something that had to be done without my glasses. That’s why I liked being a healer, and was proud of it. It was a way for me to avoid shifting, it kept me grounded—I got to keep my glasses on. “You know what, the glasses aren’t even that bad,” Trinity looked at me through the mirror. She squinted her eyes as if she was trying to read my thoughts. I hated that. People staring at me, like they could see more than I wanted to share. “I-I saw the Lycan Prince in the restroom,” I said the first bit of nonsense that occurred to me. “I accidentally entered the boys room? Very stupid.” Trinity’s eyes widened. “You saw Kylan? What is he li—“ “Rude!” I stated. “He called me a stalker, and four-eyes.” Trinity looked down, trying to hold back her laughter. “Not funny, by the way!” I added. The nickname was stupid, corny, out-dated, and he could’ve done a lot better. “You’re right, nothing to laugh about,” Trinity smiled, pursing her lips. “Although you should be flattered.” “Why?” “I heard he ignores everyone on purpose because he doesn’t think they’re worth his time,” she explained. “But he saw you, paid attention to you, so maybe…” “No,” I pulled a disgusted face. “I’d rather spit on the Moon Goddess then getting involved with him.” “Oh wow,” Trinity blinked. “Spitting on the Moon Goddess is like spitting on your mother. Is it that serious?” “It is that serious,” I nodded. “He’s a bully, a Lycan, a prince, I hate him and I also don’t think Chrystal would appreciate me fighting for her ex-boyfriend’s attention.” “Probably,” Trinity hummed. “I heard they got a long past. Something about their Dads wanting them together to strengthen the royal bloodline, and Kylan breaking her heart before it could get too serious because he has attachment issues.” “He’s got issues, alright!” I agreed, thinking about the cold, but annoyingly handsome Lycan Prince who had humiliated me. Twice. “Anyway,” Trinity chuckled, looking at her phone. “We should head to the party.” “We should.” “Catch!” Trinity tossed a pack of gum my way. I blinked, startled, and sniffed my own breath, suddenly self-conscious. “Is there something wrong with my breath?” “Of course not, silly,” Trinity grinned. “You’ll need it just in case you find your mate tonight.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Oh no, I’m not counting on any of that.” Just the thought of finding my mate all while trying to finish school sounded like a drag. “Yeah, but you never know,” she replied, winking. “No, I know.” “No, you don’t.” Our banter continued all the way down the hall until Trinity had to go to the restroom. With nothing better to do, I wandered through the empty halls. My eyes were instantly drawn to the portraits of the healing majors from over the years. As I looked at them, I thought of Mom. A well-respected Alumna. Would her picture also be there? Determined, I went on a mission to find her year. I scanned the faces in each frame, and after a few minutes of searching—I finally found her year. My heart raced as I looked at every row, trying to spot her among the sea of faces. A smile appeared on my lips as my eyes landed on Mom. There was something so familiar about the glow on her face. She had her arms wrapped around another’s woman’s waist. The two looked close to the point they were even wearing matching clothes. I took a better look, but failed to recognize the girl standing next to her. I glanced at the names below the photo and read my mom’s name, Claire. The girl hugging her was called Adelaide. Adelaide… That was the same name Esther had called me. I leaned in closer, trying to get a better look at her face—but it was turned just enough that I couldn’t make out her features. If only… “Done!” Out of nowhere, Trinity appeared and slammed her arm over my shoulder. “What are we looking at?” I shook my head, brushing it off. “Nothing special. Just old pictures.” We began walking. “Just imagine,” Trinity beamed. “In four years, our pictures will be there!” We left the building and made our way to the woods. After a while of walking, we could already hear the sound music and chatters. “Everyone is here,” Trinity said in awe as we approached. In the center of the woods, there was an open space where students were talking, laughing, dancing. The trees were decorated with twinkling lights, the only source of light. Red cups were scattered on the grass, and the scent of a substance that definitely wasn’t allowed, lingered in the air. All of it made me feel uncomfortable. We had just arrived, but I already wanted to leave. There were so many people…drunk people…it just wasn’t not my scene. Trinity nudged me playfully. “Remember, keep an open mind. You never know what might happen tonight.” I scoffed. “I wouldn’t get your hopes up if I were you.” Chapter 4 Violet “Don’t just stand here. Let’s go!” Trinity grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the dance floor, where most of the students were. I tugged at the hem of my dress, nearly falling over. “Are you sure I look okay?” I spoke over the loud music. Trinity grabbed two drinks from a passing tray, handing me one. “Of course you do. You look hot,” she shouted. I let out a sigh, disagreeing as my eyes scanned the crowd. I didn’t feel hot—I felt stupid and out of place. All these girls looked good because they had the confidence to go with it. Trinity wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed from side to side, forcing me to move with her. “There you go!” she said, and I gave her a small smirk in return. A loud, exaggerated laugh pierced through the music. I looked to the side to see where it was coming from, and it was no one other than our roommate who was more so like a ghost—Chrystal. She was standing with Kylan, Nate and Amy. A weird feeling went through my body as my gaze fell on the Lycan prince. Chrystal said something, placing her hand on Kylan’s leather jacket—but he had no reaction. His face was just as stony as it had been in the restroom. When I first met him, his shoulder-length hair had been loose, but tonight it was pulled back into a bun. Cold, yet undeniably handsome. That would be a good way to describe him. Chrystal looked gorgeous. She wore a pink mini dress that hugged her body, and her red hair fell beautifully over her shoulders. They matched perfectly, and were both attractive. One could easily understand why they used to date. Why was I even observing these people? I tried to look away, but failed miserably. My eyes remained glued to them. “If you’re not interested, stop staring at him,” Trinity sang, nudging me playfully. I dragged my eyes away, annoyed at myself for exposing myself. I truly wasn’t interested, and I truly didn’t care. “I wasn’t staring.” Trinity shot me a sarcastic look. “Don’t try to understand. I’ve heard this is what they do. They break up and get back together like every other week.” “Good for them,” I said with a shrug. “But I barely know the guy, and he’s not exactly the nicest—so I really do not care.” Trinity raised her eyebrows, unconvinced. “You know what? I can name ten guys hotter than him,” she spoke as she glanced around the crowd. “Take him for example!” her finger pointed to a guy walking past. I followed her gaze and nearly choked when I saw who she was pointing at—my brother, Dylan. I gagged to myself, trying to shake the image from my head. “You didn’t even see his face,” I argued. “You only saw the back.” “Yes, and?” Trinity blinked. “He has broad shoulders, dark hair, a good fashion sense, and that’s all I need to know.” I laughed at her conclusion, and focused on the music. After several more drinks, I finally let loose and was able to let go of everything. My worries, insecurities, the pressure of trying to fit in. For the first time in years, I actually felt like I was having fun. All was good, until the music suddenly cut off. It was replaced by a loud uncomfortable sound, followed by several taps coming from a microphone. The crowd turned their attention to the source, and it was Nate, standing on a small platform. “Test, test—can everyone hear me?” People cheered in response. “It’s going to happen!” Trinity squealed. “Great! Welcome everyone to the annual Starlight Festival!” Nate pumped up the crowd, getting the same energy in return. After the cheer died down, he continued speaking. “I could give you all a long, boring welcome speech…” he grinned, “but we all know what you really came for.” The students let out a gasp as Nate pulled out something which appeared to be a small potion bottle from his pocket. He raised it high in the air, showing off the silver glow swirling inside the bottle. “Violet—that’s the Moon Goddess’ breath,” Trinity whispered. I frowned. “The Moon Goddess’ what?” “As you all know, once I open this potion, it might just be that you find your mate at this very moment.” The students reacted, everyone was pushing each other to get closer—but I was in no hurry. By chance, I caught Chrystal wrapping her arm around Kylan, leaning into him with a big smile. He rolled his eyes, and pushed her away. “Whatever happens next,” Nate continued, and I turned my head again. “Please take it to the dorms, remember nobody wants to see your business—there are condoms in every building. Let’s not make any fur babies tonight!” The crowd laughed while my stomach twisted with unease. This whole thing was becoming too much. Mates, magic potions, fur babies… Could we not just skip this part and focus on the academy? “Five—“ Nate started counting down, the crowd joining in. “Four, three, two, one!” He opened the bottle, and seconds later a large cloud of smoke traveled to the dance floor. The music kicked back in, but the fog grew thicker, even reaching my glasses. I could barely see anything, and my attempt to wipe them clean only made it worse. “Trinity!” No answer. “Trinity!” I called out again, but she was gone. Due to the heavy fog, I had lost her in the crowd. To make matters worse, my body suddenly felt like it was on fire. Heat spread from my cheeks, to my core, even down to my limbs. Lumia growled inside my head, her voice louder than usual. Something was happening. Was it my glasses? I needed to get out of here. I panicked as I pushed through the crowd, still unable to see anything. “Sorry!” I muttered as I bumped into people, only I couldn’t see who I was apologizing to. Once I finally made it off the dance floor, I grabbed a napkin and wiped my glasses, careful not to take them off. The glasses weren’t the issue. They couldn’t be. My heart was still raising, body fuming, and the tip of my fingers tingling. ‘Follow!’ Lumia growled, growing urgent. She had never been like this. “Follow what?” I whispered, confused. I spotted a guy disappearing into the woods, moving away from the festival, and without thinking, I followed. My body moved on its own. I had no idea what was happening to me, but honestly, I wasn’t even sure if it was really me anymore. I was losing control, and that was the one thing I feared most. As I stumbled deeper into the woods, the music faded behind me. The guy in front of me moved faster. He knew I was following him, I wanted to stop—but I couldn’t. Lumia wouldn’t let me. I began to realize what was happening to me. The potion, the smoke—Lumia. That guy must be my… After a while, the guy finally stopped. His back was still turned to me. I froze, catching my breath before a loud ringing sound filled my ears. At that moment, all I could see was him, standing there in the dark woods. Slowly, the figure turned. My breath hitched. It was Kylan. His cold eyes stared right at me. His gaze was dark, dangerous—and my stomach twisted. He took a step forward me, his eyes never leaving mine. He didn’t get too close. He kept just enough distance between us as if he was repulsed by the sight of me. “Why are you following me?” he growled in fury. I didn’t move a muscle. My heart slammed against my ribs as I took in his anger. He knew why. He must have felt it too, that strange feeling that had dragged me into the woods. “I—I don’t know,” I whispered. Not getting the answer he suspected, Kylan roared in frustration. Before I could ever think clearly, he moved at an incredible speed and shoved me hard against a tree. I released a soft yelp, my back slightly burning, but all I could focus on were those dark eyes. They were angry, confused…hungry. His face was inches away, so close I could feel his breath against my skin. And there it was again. That burning sensation spreading through every part of my body, and this time it was ten times more intense. I tried to fight it, I really did—but before I could stop myself, the horrible words I had hoped not to speak for at least a few more years, slipped past my lips. “Mate.” The moment the word left my mouth, Kylan’s released a sharp breath. His eyes were still full of anger, but his hand moved to my face. He traced two fingers from my cheek to my lips, and when I parted them, he moved them to my chin. It was almost like a warning. I lead, you follow. How could someone I hated so much stir something so powerful inside me? To my surprise, Kylan leaned closer until his lip where inches from mine. His gaze turned a bit softer, more confused, and for a moment—I really thought he’d kiss me. The thought was supposed to terrify me. I was supposed to pull away—but I didn’t. I couldn’t, and neither could he. I could only hear the sound of our heavy breaths filling the woods. Time stood still…and then his lips crashed into mine. The kiss was rough, almost desperate, like he was trying to prove that this would be the first and the last time. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer, and I melted into him. I gasped into his mouth as his hands began to roam my body, and his tongue found its way between my lips. The kiss deepened, and without thinking, I grabbed the collar of his leather jacket. I grabbed it tightly, holding on as if I never intended to let go—and strangely enough, I didn’t want to. Kylan released a low growl, pushing me harder against the tree. The way his lips felt on mine made everything else disappear. I lost myself in him. Lumia was calm again. But then, Kylan pulled away. He kept his eyes close, his forehead resting against mine as we both gasped for air. That was my first kiss… What the hell just happened? As if snapped back into reality, his cold eyes opened again. He gripped my chin, forcing my gaze to meet his. I wanted to speak, to ask what this meant, what his intentions were—but before I could say anything, Kylan’s lips twitched in anger. “You…” he spat out in disgust, “…are a pathetic, low-rank puppy.” My heart shattered into pieces. The fire I had felt during our kiss had been fully extinguished. My mind cleared again. Our first meeting, when he had knocked me over, had already set the tone for our relationship—and nothing could change that. He hated me, and I hated him. “You are no mate of mine,” Kylan tightened his grip on my chin, making me wince. “Never.” Then he walked away… Chapter 5 Kylan “Ky,” Chrystal moaned into my ears as she reached her peak. Her body trembled beneath me, nails dug into my back, hard enough to leave marks. I waited for a while before I rolled off her with a disappointed sigh. It didn’t feel satisfying, not in the way it should have—and it was all because of…her. Chrystal had the audacity to place her hand on my chest and started tracing circles with her fingers. “That was amazing,” she whispered. For you. She leaned closer to kiss my cheek, but I could avoid it just in time. I rolled my eyes, pushing her away as I got out of bed. Our business was done here, and so was any desire to stay here with her. "Why can’t you just stay with me for once?" Chrystal asked, her voice a little frustrated. “Like you used to.” I ignored her, scanning my messy room. Only, it wasn’t my mess—it was Chrystal’s. Her clothes, her makeup were all scattered around the room and it made me think that perhaps I had made her too comfortable. We weren’t together anymore. Luckily, I had a private room. One of the privileges that came with being heir to the Lycan throne. In my freshman year, I did share a room with Nate, who was Chrystal’s brother, and my future Beta who would follow into his Dad’s footsteps—but after a few months of complaining, I had managed to get us separate spaces. Part of me just needed to breathe without him around all the time, and that small part of me wanted to respect my best friend by not fucking his twin within a ten-mile radius. Now it had backfired. “Make sure you take your shit with you this time. All of it,” I said coldly, heading for the bathroom before I could hear her response. I jumped into the hot shower, trying to think of that one thing I had been trying to ignore—but couldn’t. I clenched my fist as I rested my head against the shower wall, my mind traveling back to the Starlight Festival. Four-eyes…. That’s what I called her. I didn’t know her name, and didn’t care for it. All I knew was that she was my mate, and not the strong Lycan mate I wanted—no, a puppy. That damn girl with those sharp blue eyes, hiding behind those glasses was my mate. The beast tried to show it to me when she had spied on me in the restroom, and I nearly prayed to the Moon Goddess for it not to be true. The first thing I wanted to do when Nate opened that bottle was choke him to death for putting me in this position. I had shoved her against that tree, and had been so close to ripping her apart for even speaking the word ‘mate,’ but then my body betrayed me. I had to get a taste of those plump lips, and once I did—I was unable to stop myself. I hated myself for it. She was a stalker, a creep. Why her? I was heir to the throne, future king of the biggest Lycan kingdom, Lupyria. It didn’t make sense, nothing about this bond made sense—yet it did. Perhaps this was my punishment from the Moon Goddess for that horrible thing I did many years ago. That thing the king keptAnd reminding me of by showing me how little he cared for me. With a throbbing head, I got out of the shower. A towel was wrapped around my waist as I walked back into the room, and unfortunately, Chrystal was still lying in bed, her eyes following me like she hadn’t gotten the message. "You’re still here?" "Well, yes," she replied. "Why wouldn’t I be?" I ran a hand through my wet hair, trying to keep my temper in check. "Chrystal, you know the deal. What we had is over. I told you, if it isn’t for your body, I don’t want to see you. Now leave." Chrystal’s face twisted in anger. I didn’t pity her because we were supposed to have this mutual understanding, one we had both agreed to. After an on and off relationship that had been going on for years, we had broken up a few months ago, and this time it was for good. Dad, the Lycan King, had pushed us to be together. He insisted that his Beta’s daughter and his heir to the throne were a perfect match, one that didn’t need the blessing of the Moon Goddess. No matter what the future held, we were destined to be together in his eyes. I never liked disobeying him, so I endured—but at some point I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I had never been loyal to her, never loved her, and I wasn’t capable of loving anyone. After what I had done to my brother, my very own flesh and blood, it didn’t take long to reach that conclusion. “Leave,” I pointed to the door. “But Kylan,” she whined, “my roommates are so lame. Except for Amy, I guess. She’s kind of alright, but a total try-hard. You should see the others, you’d laugh at them…” I stopped listening and put on my clothes. The annoying tone of her voice was nothing more than an irrelevant background noise. She could complain all she wanted—but it’d end all the same, with her leaving my room. Once I finished dressing, I yanked the covers off the bed, exposing her naked body. “Come on,” I encouraged, grabbing all her clothes from yesterday, then I tossed it at her. “Didn’t I make myself clear? Get dressed, take your shit—and leave.” Chrystal grunted as she stood up and threw the dress over her head. “Who is the slut you’re with now?” she began accusing me. “Is that why you don’t want me around anymore?” Slut? My mind went blank. “I’ll find her!” Chrystal shouted. “I’ll find her, and then I’ll ki—“ Refusing to let her finish that sentence, I had already pinned her against the wall. Agee took over as my hand gripped her throat, hard enough to send a clear message. My claws appeared, teeth sharpened as the beast tried to take over, and a low growl came from deep in my chest. “Careful, Chrystal,” I warned, my claws slightly grazing her skin. Her eyes widened in shock, her expression filled with fear. In all the years we’d known each other, I had never lashed out at her like that. For the first time, she didn’t talk back, and I was sure it was because she had no idea what had taken over me. I didn’t even know what was happening to me. Startled, I managed to control the beast and stepped back. I felt disgusted, embarrassed at how easily I had lost control. This had never happened. “Just…leave,” I muttered, turning my back on her so I wouldn’t have to see her fearful eyes. There was a moment of silence, then she started gathering her belongings. “You could’ve killed me, you sick fuck!” she muttered under her breath, the words cutting deep. The door slammed shut behind her, and I finally let out the long, frustrated breath I’d been holding back. I glanced down at my hand, flexing my fingers that were claws just seconds ago, then I balled it into a fist. I didn’t want to hurt Chrystal. When she spoke about that ‘slut,’ the beast had instantly thought of four-eyes, and felt the need to protect her. I was becoming possessive, losing control and it was not my choice. It was driving me insane. Frustrated, I paced back and forth. How could I, the heir to the Lycan throne, get so possessive over that thing? The king had drilled it into me time and time again, ‘If the Moon Goddess curses you with an unworthy mate, it means she hasn’t forgiven you for your sins, for what you’ve done to brother,’ For years I was forced to listen to his words, forced to think about what I had to do to secured my place as heir—and now I had received the ultimate punishment. The mate bond. I let out a loud growl, slamming everything from my desk in one go. She was driving me insane, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Pissed, I rushed to my walk-in closet. In a rage of anger, I threw all my jackets onto the floor, and searched for the one I knew would call me down. My eyes landed on the leather jacket I had worn that night. I took the jacket, and then brought it to my face, inhaling her sweet scent that still lingered. She smelled like candy—vanilla and sugar. ‘Mate!’ the beast growled from deep within. “Shut up!” ‘Mate!’ “No!” I barked, clutching the jacket in my hand. So all that beast could think about was four-eyes? Okay, no problem. All I had to do was reject her, something I already should’ve done in the woods—and then everything would go back to normal. Determined, I stormed out of the room. This pull, this bond, was suffocating me, and I needed something—anything—to make it stop. As soon as I stepped into the hall, Nate slammed his arm over my shoulder. “Hey, Ky—“ “Not now, Nate,” I snapped, pushing him off and leaving him behind. I couldn’t deal with anyone right now. The only thing on my mind was four-eyes and rejecting her as my mate. I sniffed the jacket in my hand one more time, then followed the clear trail, all the way to the building of the Lunar Hall building. It didn’t take long before I found the dorm where the smell was coming from. I waited around the corner. So that’s where she stayed…four-eyes. I took a step, but immediately retreated when I saw Chrystal step out. “Shit,” I cursed under my breath. Of all the people to walk out of that room, it had to be her. That could only mean one thing. Both of my stalkers were roommates. The Moon Goddess truly had it out for me. Chrystal walked in a different direction, and just as I was about to make another attempt, the door opened again. This time, it was her—Four-eyes. She stepped out wearing tight jeans that hugged her curves and a simple tank top. Her blonde hair was in a messy bun, and my eyes moved to her lips. The same lips I had kissed not long ago—soft, warm, perfect… I shook my head, snapping myself out of it. Those weren’t my thoughts—they belonged to the beast. I had only come here for one thing. Four-eyes stood frozen in front of her door, her chest rising and falling as she scanned the area, searching for something—or someone. Then she looked in my direction. I couldn’t do anything but stare into those sad, blue eyes. It didn’t affect me, though. I knew the real pain was yet to come. She would be hurting far more when I would finally reject her. Her sad gaze shifted to anger as she suddenly marched toward me, but I stood still, not moving a muscle. ‘Your fault,’ the beast growled. Only then did it hit me. Those furious eyes? She was coming over to reject me. Me? Not liking where this was headed, I quickly turned and walked away, blending into the crowd of whispering female students who had now noticed my presence. A smile appeared on my lips. So, Four-eyes thought she could reject me? Perhaps she was more amusing than I had given her credit for.
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
When I was being harassed, Judge, the biker of Blackwings MC, protected me. I was almost to the bathroom when a whistle off to the side caught my attention. It was obviously a drunken guy. I wanted to move away from him, but he grabbed me tight. "Wanna have fun, sweetie?" "Let me go, you jerk." I struggled hard, trying to escape but annoyed him. "Screw you, bimbo!" he spat and tried to hit me. Suddenly, a strong, tattoo-covered guy burst out and knocked that jerk to the ground with one punch in a flash. "Apologize and get out!" His gaze turned to me, his bright blue eyes like a whirlpool that seemed to draw me in. "No one can hurt you in my territory!" ———————— Judge I walked into Precious Metals behind Batta. Apparently, Layla joined a dating website on his behalf, unbeknownst to him, and had been searching for a woman for him. Last week, she found one and somehow managed to get him to agree to meet the woman. So, there I was, by his side, to play wingman or run interference if she turned out to be one of the crazies. "Do you see her, man?" I asked. He didn't answer until we reached the bar. "How should I know? Layla said she would be wearing a black shirt. Look around, brother. Almost everyone in here is wearing a black shirt." The bartender handed us each a beer without us having to order, and I took a sip while I glanced around the bar. I smiled with my lips still on the bottle when my eyes landed on a familiar face sitting a few stools down from where I was standing. "Well, if it isn't Nurse River. We meet again," I said jovially. She turned, and her eyes widened at the sight of me. "Mr. Jackson. How are you?" I stepped closer to her, almost too close, and I heard her suck in a sharp breath. "Call me Judge." "Uh, okay, Judge. How are you?" she stammered. I stepped back and gave her my panty-dropping smile. "I'm good. What brings you to Precious Metals tonight?" "My friend is meeting someone here. I'm just keeping her company until he arrives." "Your friend meeting a guy named Trey by chance?" I asked. Before River could answer, her friend leaned around her and looked me up and down. She grinned. "Yes, I am. Are you Trey?" I shook my head. "I'm not, but he is," I said and pointed behind me to Batta with my thumb. The girl's eyes widened and her mouth slightly parted. River reached over and pushed her mouth closed, bringing the girl out of her trance. "Oh yes," she breathed. "I'm giving that dating site a five-star review as soon as I get home." "Batta," I called. "Found your girl." Batta picked up his bottle and joined us. "This is River," I introduced her first since I didn't know the other girl's name. "And I'm Kennedy," the other girl said and held out her hand. Batta reached for her hand and grinned, "Kitty?" "No, Kennedy," the girl said loudly as her cheeks flushed. Batta smiled and took her hand. "Hi, Kennedy. I'm Trey, and this is my friend Judge. Would you ladies like to get a table?" "Sounds good," Kennedy beamed while River grimaced. I moved to stand beside River, allowing Batta to move in closer to Kennedy. "Judging by the look on your face, I'm guessing you got roped into tagging along, too." She picked at the label on her beer bottle. "Yeah, this isn't really my kind of place." "Mmm...and what is your kind of place?" "Honestly? The couch or bed wherever I'm staying at the time." "You move around a lot?" She bobbed her head. "I'm a traveling nurse." "So, you're a traveling nurse that likes to stay at home?" I asked, even though it was obvious she had no interest in carrying on a conversation with me. She shrugged. "I guess you could say that. There's no point in going out and getting to know people when I'm only going to be in one place for a short amount of time." "Yeah, but it's good for the soul to go out and have fun every once in a while." "And why are you concerned about my soul?" she asked snarkily. I raised my hands in surrender and took a step back. "I was just trying to make conversation while our friends are getting to know one another. I'll leave you to enjoy the rest of your evening." I turned and headed for my previous spot at the bar, passing Batta and Kennedy along the way. "You guys feel free to grab a table if you want. I'm going to hang out at the bar," I said and pointed to my intended destination. Batta gave me a strange look while Kennedy's eyes shot to River. "Sorry," Kennedy said softly. "I knew she didn't want to come, but I hoped she would change her mind once we got here." "No worries, darlin'. There's a game on I want to watch. You two enjoy your evening," I said with a chin lift to Batta and made my way to the bar. I shook my head and glanced over at River. She had her pretty blue eyes focused on the bottle in front of her while her long, dark hair hid most of her face. She was hot on the outside, but she was a block of ice on the inside, and I didn't have the time or energy to waste on trying to warm her up. I ordered another beer and tried to focus on the game, but my team was crushing their opponents, and it wasn't holding my interest. After finishing my beer, I signaled to Batta and headed to the bathroom to take a piss before I left. I was almost to the hallway that led to the bathrooms when a noise off to the side caught my attention. It was a feminine yelp followed by a male shouting, "You bimbo!" Batta stood as I turned to find some jackass holding River by her upper arms while his buddy closed in behind her. I was across the room and had my arm wrapped around the guy's neck in a flash. "Let her go and apologize!" I ordered. "Screw you, bimbo!" he spat as he released one of River's arms and hit her across the face. And that was it. I yanked away from River and let my fist fly. If there was one thing I couldn't stand, it was a man putting his hands on a woman in anger. Unfortunately, I only got to hit him three, maybe four times before he was out cold. I glanced to the side to see the other guy already on the ground. Batta was standing a few feet behind him with his arms wrapped protectively around Kennedy and River. River suddenly gasped and pushed away from the table. "Judge! Your hand! Let me see," she blurted and reached for my injured hand. "It's fine, sweet cheeks," I said and held out my hand for her to inspect. "I only hit him with my good hand." "You should be more careful," River chastised. "You sound like my mother," I snapped back. It wasn't like I enjoyed having to stop whatever I was doing and go get sewn up, and I wasn't purposefully careless. It just happened. "Well, thank you again for your help this evening, but I think I've had all the fun I can handle for one night. So, I'm going to head out," River said. "Yeah, me, too," I said. "I'll walk you out." "Oh, that's not necessary. I'll be fine." "I wasn't asking," I said pointedly and stood. "Let's go."
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?
The knock came just after midnight. I thought it was the florist with the white peonies for tomorrow’s wedding. Instead, six women stormed into my penthouse with cameras raised and rage already loaded. “There she is,” one of them shrieked. “The gold-digging mistress who trapped Ethan Cole!” Before I could answer, a slap cracked across my face. And when I tasted blood, I realized this wasn’t a mistake. Someone had sent them here on purpose. I staggered backward into the marble foyer, one hand flying to my cheek. “Get out of my apartment,” I snapped, breathless. “Right now.” The woman in front—tall, blonde, in a silk robe thrown over designer pajamas—laughed in my face. Her mascara was perfect, her diamond engagement ring huge enough to blind someone. So this was **Vanessa Hart**. Ethan’s fiancée. Or at least, the woman the tabloids had called his fiancée for the past month. I had never met her before. Behind her, a brunette with a livestream rig shoved a phone inches from my face. “Say hi to twelve million viewers,” she sang. “Caught in 4K, sweetheart.” My stomach dropped. “You’re insane,” I said. “Put that camera down.” “Oh, she’s got attitude,” another woman sneered. “No wonder Ethan keeps her hidden in a penthouse.” I looked around wildly for my phone on the console table, but someone had already grabbed it. Vanessa walked slowly through the entryway, taking in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the candlelit dining table, the couture garment bags hanging in the living room. Her expression twisted. “He bought you all this?” she asked. “He did not buy me anything.” That much was true. The penthouse was mine. The dresses were mine. The wedding flowers were mine. Tomorrow, I was supposed to marry Ethan Cole. Vanessa smiled—a cold, beautiful, poisonous smile. “Still lying. Cute.” Then she turned to the women behind her and said, “Tear it apart.” For a second, I thought I had misheard. Then one of them hurled a crystal vase against the wall. It exploded into glittering shards. Another woman ripped open a garment bag and dragged out my hand-embroidered reception dress. Someone else kicked over the floral arrangements. A third swept antique perfume bottles off the shelf with one brutal swing of her arm. “No!” I lunged forward, but two women grabbed me from behind. I fought hard enough to make one of them yelp. “Hold her,” Vanessa said lazily. The brunette livestreamer zoomed in on my face. “Look at her panic. Guess this place means a lot to her.” “It does,” I choked out. “Because it’s my home!” Vanessa’s brows arched. “Your home? Ethan’s generous.” “I bought this penthouse before I ever met him!” The room stilled for half a second. Then the brunette laughed. “Sure you did.” Vanessa stepped closer until I could smell her expensive perfume. “Let’s skip the pathetic lies. I know Ethan has a secret woman. I saw the messages. I saw the transfers. I saw him call you **my bride**.” My blood went cold. Bride. Of course he had. Because I was his bride. But if I said that now, would any of them believe me? Vanessa studied my face and mistook my silence for guilt. “There it is,” she whispered triumphantly. “That look.” I swallowed hard. “You’ve got this wrong.” “Then explain why my fiancé spends nights here.” Because he lived here half the week. Because his clothes were in my closet. Because his mother’s wedding ring was in my jewelry safe upstairs. Because tomorrow morning, at ten o’clock, I was supposed to walk down the aisle toward him in front of three hundred guests. But before I could speak, the brunette found the framed invitation on the entry table. She held it up to the livestream camera. Vanessa snatched it from her hand. The color drained from her face for one flicker of a second—just long enough for me to notice. Then she ripped it in half. “No!” I screamed. The torn ivory paper fluttered to the floor. Vanessa looked me dead in the eye and said, “You don’t get to pretend to be a bride.” I stared at the pieces of my wedding invitation on the marble. Then I looked back up at her. And very quietly, I said, “You should leave before Ethan gets here.” Vanessa smiled. “Perfect,” she said. “Let him see what his mistress looks like when she’s exposed.” Then she reached for the zipper of my dress. And downstairs, the elevator chimed. ---
"“You’re mine, little puppy,” Kylan growled against my neck. “Soon enough, you’ll be begging for me. And when you do—I’ll use you as I see fit, and then I’ll reject you.” --- When Violet Hastings begins her freshman year at Starlight Shifters Academy, she only wants two things—honor her mother's legacy by becoming a skilled healer for her pack and get through the academy without anyone calling her a freak for her strange eye condition. Things take a dramatic turn when she discovers that Kylan, the arrogant heir to the Lycan throne, who has made her life miserable from the moment they met, is her mate. Kylan, known for his cold personality and cruel ways, is far from thrilled. He refuses to accept Violet as his mate, yet he doesn't want to reject her either. Instead, he sees her as his puppy, and is determined to make her life even more of a living hell. As if dealing with Kylan's torment isn't enough, Violet begins to uncover secrets about her past that change everything she thought she knew. Where does she truly come from? What is the secret behind her eyes? And has her whole life been a lie?" ***** Chapter 1 Violet My heart pounded with excitement and nerves as I walked across the campus of Starlight Academy with my suitcases in my hands. This had been my dream for as long as I could remember—to be among the best shifters. The academy was very hard to get into but somehow I had managed to do it. Today would be the start of a new chapter in my life, and absolutely nothing could ruin it. "Move it, four eyes!" Almost nothing. I released a yelp as someone shove me down to the ground, and I fell down with my suitcases. My glasses slipped from my face and I panicked. “No, no!” I whispered, closing my eyes as I desperately looked for them. They needed to remain on my eyes at all times. I’d had them since I was eight years old, and all I knew was that it would be a cold and lonely night if I didn’t have them on at all times. The nightmares, the visions… “Yes!” I breathed, my fingers brushing against the familiar frame. Relieved, I quickly put them back on. I caught a glimpse of the back of the guy who had pushed me over as he walked with his group of friends. “Asshole!” my wolf, Lumia and I muttered at the same time. One of the guys, wearing a blue hoodie, looked back with what seemed like a look of sympathy. Our eyes met, and then he made a turn, sprinting to my direction. Flustered, I watched as he grabbed my suitcases from the ground before sticking out his hand to help me. “Are you okay?” “Yes, thanks,” I accepted as I got up, now standing face to face with him. My lips instantly curled at the handsome blonde in front of me, his eyes as brown as honey and his hair slightly lighter than mine. "I'm sorry for the prince," he said. "He didn’t mean it, he’s a bit cranky today." I frowned. "The prince?" The guy eyed me strangely. "The Ly…never mind. First day?” “Yes.” “Do you need help with your suitcases?" "Yes, sure.” He grabbed my two suitcases and we began to walk, my short legs struggling to keep up as I was almost half his size. "Were you on your way to pick up your keys?" “Yes.” “Can you only say, yes?” “Ye…I mean—no,” I shook my head, a bit embarrassed. He chuckled. "I’m Nate, member of the student council.” "Violet," I responded. Nate glanced at me, and then his eyes studied me. His look was so intense I couldn’t help but blush. "So let me guess,” he spoke. “Seventeen, small and humble pack, Alpha’s daughter, healer’s acquaintance?" I looked at him, shocked, and let out a surprised laugh. "You were almost right—eighteen." And then there was this other thing. The Alpha was my uncle who had raised me, but it wasn’t something I ever felt like discussing. When I was eight, my parents had passed away in an attack, and my uncle had been taking care of me ever since. He was the Alpha of the Bloodrose pack, a small pack from the east. "Studying to be the healer’s acquaintance? Your parents must be proud of you," Nate said. "Yes, and they..." I replied, the words trailing off. Alpha Fergus had tried to treat me like a daughter, but the man was just too awkward to raise one. He had never been around much, and our Luna, Sonya had tried her best, but we just didn’t have that mother-daughter click. Adding salt to the wound was Dylan, my cousin, who I grew up with. I called him my brother, everyone did. He had hated me all my life, never giving me a reason, and we had never gotten along. He was a sophomore at Starlight Academy and had made it very clear that we were not family within these walls and to stay away from him. His exact words had been, ‘Do not embarrass me, freak.’ “They’re proud,” I sighed. As I followed Nate, I noticed a lot of girls fighting for his attention. Once in a while he would acknowledge one of them, and was met with squeals. With a face like that, it wasn’t hard to guess that he was popular. Above all, he seemed to have a good heart as well. He caught me staring, and I lowered my gaze to the ground with a giggle. "Here you are," Nate said. I looked up and realized we had already arrived at the grand hall. “Come on,” he guided me inside, and it was just as incredible as I remembered from the orientation—a large, open space with high ceilings and luxe appearance. It was quite busy, the area filled with students and suitcases. “Wow,” I gasped, looking around in awe. Nate pointed. "That’s the front desk. You can go there for information and get your keys,” then he stuck out his hand. "It was nice to meet you. Welcome, and I hope you’ll have a good year—Violet." I looked at his hand for a moment before accepting it. "Thank you.” He winked at me, and I felt a flutter in my chest. I kept holding his hand for a second longer than necessary and when he stared at our intertwined hands with a soft smile, I released a cough and stepped back. "Thank you," I repeated, not knowing what else to say. “And thank you for coming back to help me.” “No problem,” Nate spoke. “Just doing my job.” Right, cause he was a member of the student council. “Nate—let’s go!” A loud voice called out. I looked over Nate’s shoulder to see where the voice was coming from. It was a guy leaning against one of the pillars, surrounded by friends, his back turned to us. It was the same guy who had called me four-eyes. I recognized his voice immediately. Nate had referred to him as a prince, and I wondered if it was because he was actual royalty or because of his entitled behavior. Yet, Nate didn’t hesitate for a second and immediately walked off to his friend. "Next!" the woman behind the information desk shouted, snapping me back to reality. An unimpressed look was plastered on her face. “Oh, yes—that would be me!” I said, sounding awkward even to myself as I struggled to push my suitcases to the desk. “Name, class, and major,” she demanded, her tone flat. "Violet Hastings, freshman from the healer department?” The woman hummed and looked through a stack of papers or files. Meanwhile my thoughts went to my three new roommates, hoping they’d at least be more bearable than that dude who called me four-eyes. "I-I have to say, I’m very honored to be one of the chosen 200 to learn from the best healers and my Mom was actually an alumna so I’m really excited to—" The woman cut me off, throwing a set of keys at me, and I caught them just in time. "Lunar hall, second building on your left, second floor, room 102—Next!" “Okay?” I blinked, shocked by her rudeness. Before I could react, someone shoved me aside, and I almost stumbled but could luckily regain my balance just in time. Following the rude woman’s directions to the dorm building was thankfully not too much of a hassle. I managed to get to the second floor with a lot of struggle, completely out of breath and probably sweaty—but I was there and that was all that mattered. The hallway was filled with students, chatting, moving in their belongings and so on. Overwhelmed by the noise and the people, I looked around, not knowing where to start. "What room are you in?" a voice asked from behind. As I turned my head, a woman gasped loudly in my face. “Adelaide?” she widened her striking green eyes. I looked at the woman, trying to figure out whether I knew her, but I couldn’t recognize her. “W-Who?” I stuttered. The woman had light grey hair pulled back into a bun, glasses on her nose, and striking green eyes. She stared at me with an intense, almost hopeful expression while I eyed her back strangely, thinking she must have mistaken me for someone else. "I'm so sorry," she apologized, "you just look like someone I once knew." I smiled warmly. "It's okay." "My name is Esther, and I’m the RD of this department. And you are..." she began, her eyes moving to the name on my key tag. "Violet Hastings from room 102—the room just down the hall," she said. "Thank you," I sighed, grateful for the help. Shooting her one last smile, I walked further with my suitcases to go to my room. With each step I took, I grew more anxious about meeting my roommates. What would they be like? Would I like them? Would they like me? Even with the Bloodrose pack, I realized I’d never really had friends. Sure, there were people I was closer to than others, but friends? I reached the door to room 102, and my heart pounded in my chest. Taking a deep breath, I turned the key in the lock and then I pushed the door open. In the center of the room stood two girls who immediately stopped talking and looked at me. One of the girls had dyed light pink hair, the other dark curls. Their clothes were stylish and expensive-looking, making me feel insecure and out of place. They probably came from high-status families, bigger packs, unlike me. "Am I interrupting?" I asked, my voice hesitant. The pink-haired girl rushed toward me. "No," she spoke in a hurry. "I’m Amy, that’s Trinity—and are you her? Kylan’s ex?" I frowned in confusion. "Who?" And who was Kylan? "Our roommate, Chrystal? The Lycan Prince’s ex?" Amy explained. “I heard she has to redo her freshman year and is our roommate—are you her?” Chapter 2 Violet I blinked, processing the information. Am I her? No, and I was certainly no ex of a Lycan Prince. I would rather take a swim in my own vomit than get myself involved with such a person. “Stop bothering her, Amy,” the other girl with the braids, Trinity, spoke up. She gave me a welcoming smile, her eyes much softer and kinder than Amy’s sharp, piercing gaze. “Chrystal has red hair, remember?” I touched my blonde locks self-consciously, noticing the pink-haired girl's face soften. Then I closed the door behind me. “I’m Violet, nice to meet you.” “Hi, Violet,” Trinity stepped forward, helping me with my suitcases. “Chrystal is a Lycan of noble blood, her Dad is the beta of the Lycan King of the kingdom of Lupyria, and she’s our roommate. I’m in here, Chrystal there, Amy in there—and this is your room," she said, pointing and leading the way. So our other roommate was of noble blood, living in the biggest of the three Lycan kingdoms, no big deal. Another blow to my confidence, just what I needed. I scanned the room with my eyes as Trinity placed my stuff by the bed. “Here you go, and you’re welcome,” she said. “Thanks.” The room was mid-sized, and still empty besides a double bed, an empty window and a small walk-in closet. "We have to share a public bathroom. It’s on the first floor,” Trinity explained. Amy joined us, leaning against the door frame. "Don’t you think that’s disgusting though? I mean, I don’t want someone to give me, like… green toes?" Trinity chuckled. "Oh, you mean athlete’s foot?" I jumped in. Trinity and Amy exchanged a look, then turned back to me. "Tinea pedis? Fungal infection?" I elaborated, only to get even more confused looks in return. "Never mind—anyway, it’s nice to meet you, and I hope we’ll get along," I switched up quickly, making a mental note to avoid saying anything too nerdy around anyone. My brother, Dylan, would occasionally tell me to stop being such a smart ass and that it made me ten times more unlikeable. He was the biggest nerd in existence so coming from him, it must’ve meant something. “Quick question, are we all going to the Starlight Festival tonight?” Trinity beamed, wiggling her brows playfully. Nope. I turned to unpack my stuff, pretending not to hear. The Starlight Festival was held in the woods just outside the school gates. It always took place on a full moon to welcome new students, and was especially a hot event among unmated werewolves who were desperate to find their mate. The thought of being connected to someone, only to lose them, terrified me. The feeling I felt after losing my parents was one I never wanted to feel ever again. "We should go. Everyone is going to be there—and I heard tons of students find their mate there," Amy said. My stomach twisted with anxiety. I really didn’t want to go, but I also didn’t want to be that one person who only came to the academy to study although that was the truth. I wanted to fit in but also wanted to stay true to myself, but I guess the one thing I truly wanted was to be different from the Violet back home. "Have you guys found your mates yet?" Amy asked. "No—Violet?" Trinity answered, and I looked at her, slowly shaking my head. "So, you’ll be coming with us then?" "I’ll sit this one out. Besides, I don’t even have a dress for that," I said, hoping that would end the conversation. "So? I’ll let you borrow something," Trinity offered immediately. I knew she didn’t have any bad intentions as she had been kind to me from the start. She just couldn’t take a hint. I felt trapped, knowing if I would decline, it would set the tone for my relationship with my roommates for the entire four years. Besides, it was just one night. What's the worst that could happen? "That’s nice of you—thanks!" I said, forcing a smile. Trinity clapped her hands, smiling, then bumped Amy’s shoulder. "See? Problem solved." Amy chuckled, folding her arms. It was silent for a moment before Trinity opened another topic. “So what do your parents do?” I blinked, caught off guard by the question. Just as with Nate, this was supposed to be the moment where I would usually say my parents were dead—only I didn’t. Again. Trinity answered her own question, "My dad is an Alpha, Amy’s dad is a Beta—" “Mine is also an Alpha!” I announced before she could say anything else. Now that she got her answer, I desperately hoped she would shift the topic. Amy slightly rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, same old—everyone here comes from status. Anyway, where is Chrystal?" From the moment I had met her, she had almost seemed obsessed with Chrystal. All she could talk about was that Lycan girl. "I’m sure we’ll meet her soon. She’s probably with Kylan and Nate,” Trinity said. "Nate? From the student council?" I asked, surprised. Amy’s eyes lit up. "Have you met him? He’s Chrystal’s twin brother and Kylan’s future Beta." I nodded, remembering the handsome guy from earlier. So he was a Lycan, a future Beta of noble blood—and my roommate’s brother. "Can you imagine? The Beta to the future Lycan King? Maybe he is my mate," Amy sang, and the two girls giggled. “I’m not counting on it to be the Lycan Prince, but I’ll take the second best.” My face paled as I slowly put two and two together. The guy who had called me four-eyes was indeed royally. He was that Lycan Prince they were gushing over. That’s why Nate had called him ‘the Prince’. I decided right then and there to stay away from him. If he could bully me after bumping into me, I didn’t even want to know what kind of damage he could do without facing any consequences. He was a Lycan, after all—ten times stronger, ten times faster. "We should go—the RD is expecting us in ten minutes," Trinity spoke, glancing on her phone. "What for?" "She’s giving us a tour," Amy replied. “Then we should probably head out.” ~ As we reached the main hall in the healer’s building, a large group of freshmen were already waiting and talking among themselves. Esther, the woman who had introduced herself earlier, stood on a platform. The second I entered the room, her gaze landed on mine and she gave me a friendly nod, which I returned. I was waiting for her to turn away, but she never did. For some reason, Esther kept staring at me. I squinted my eyes, cracking my brains over the reason. "Look, that’s Chrystal!" Amy nudged my shoulder, and I turned away, following her eyes. They landed on a gorgeous tan girl with long, straight red hair, standing with a group of girls. Chrystal was dressed in a short pink tennis skirt and a pink top, by the looks of it expensive. Just by one look, it was clear she hadn’t been in the dorm to welcome us because she had her own crowd and standards. She had probably already decided her roommates were not good enough for her without getting the chance to get to know any of us. Her energy was completely different from her brother, Nate, who looked so kind and approachable. "I’ll go and say hi. I’ll see you guys later!" Amy said before walking off toward Chrystal. Trinity chuckled as we watched her tap Chrystal’s back, attempting start a conversation. "And then there were two.” "Don’t you want to meet her?" I asked, genuinely curious. Trinity pulled a disgusted face, shaking her head. "She might be of noble blood, but that doesn’t mean she can treat us like trash. If she really wanted to meet us, she would’ve been at the dorms." I smiled, agreeing with Trinity. "Yeah, you’re right. It’s nice to meet someone who sees things the same way." "Attention!" Esther called out. The voices in the hall slowly faded as everyone turned to look at her. "Welcome, everyone, to Starlight Academy. I’m Esther, your Resident Director, and one of the Grand Masters in healing. It’s my pleasure to welcome you to what I hope will be the best four years in your life." Everyone around me clapped, so I awkwardly joined in. "Starlight Academy is a place where you will learn, grow, and build life-long friendships—and I know many of you are nervous," Esther continued, making eye contact with me. I looked away. "But I want you to know my office is always open, no matter what." Trinity whispered, "They always say that but never keep their word." I giggled, once again agreeing with her. It was always like that. They had everyone’s backs until someone’s family couldn’t pay the fee anymore. "Now if you’ll all follow me," Esther instructed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Amy walking with Chrystal. It looked like Chrystal had taken her under her wing, which made sense given Amy’s excitement about meeting her. Esther led us on a full campus tour, explaining that this week would be about exploring and learning the basic rules. We weren’t allowed to spend the night in the male dorms, there was a strong curfew meaning no leaving the dorms after ten, no unauthorized shifting or any other kind of use of power, and especially no fighting unless it was on the training grounds with a teacher present. Three strikes, and you’re out. "I might as well have applied for prison," Trinity muttered, making me laugh as we walked with a few more freshman we had made along the way. The tour ended in the academic hall. "Look around some more, enjoy your week—and I will leave you girls to it," Esther said. Everyone thanked her in unison, but once again her eyes were on me. I still wondered what her deal was, why she seemed to be paying me so much attention. After she was out of sight, I tried to join the conversation with the girls, but they were already in it too deep. "He literally just walked past us. Apparently, he’s a sophomore CSL major," one of the girls said excitedly. "CS-what?" I asked, feeling lost. "Combat Strategy and Leadership? They’re talking about the Lycan Prince again," Trinity explained. "Ah…” The topic wasn’t all that interesting to me. All everyone seemed to be talking about was that damn Lycan Prince. The conversation continued without me, and it bored me so much, I felt a sudden urge to pee. "Does anyone know where the restroom is?" I asked. Trinity pointed in a direction. "I think it’s that way—do you want me to go with you?" "No, I’ll manage. Thanks!” Following Trinity’s instructions, I eventually stood in front of two closed doors with unclear symbols. “Sure, why not?” I mumbled, trying to make a decision. One looked vaguely like a dress, so I guessed that one was for women. As I entered the restroom, I saw it was empty and headed for one of the stalls. After finishing my business, I went to sink, rubbing the soap between my palms before washing it off. But as I turned off the tap, I heard a sound from around the corner. My heart skipped a beat. How had I missed a whole part of the restroom? Curious, but more so fearful because I knew I had screwed up—I peeked around the corner, seeing exactly what I had been expecting to see. To my horror, I saw urinals, and a guy with his back turned against me, zipping up his jeans. I swallowed my breath, panicking, and I knew I had to leave quietly before he noticed me. Carefully, I took a step back, only for my foot to hit the bin, followed by the sound of a loud clatter. Shit. The guy turned around swiftly, his expression tense and his jaw clenched. My stomach dropped. Even though this was the first time I had seen his face, I recognized his build immediately. It was the Lycan Prince, Kylan, and he was walking toward me with a gaze so cold, it could kill. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as he stepped closer, and closer—until he stood in front of me, leaving no more than a few inches between us. Nervously, I bit my bottom lip, dreading whatever would come out of this. I was so embarrassed, the sound of my own heartbeat echoed in my eardrums. The prince’s eyes bore into mine, and he looked pissed. I was frozen, my mind blank, unsure of what to do or say next. Chapter 3 Violet His face shifted from an angry gaze to a smirk, then back to furious as he stood in front of me, the Lycan Prince. I felt as if I couldn’t breathe, unsure if it was from the complete embarrassment of walking into the male restroom or from his intimidating presence as he hovered over me. He was tall, with jet-black hair that framed his chiseled face perfectly. His eyes were almost as dark as his hair, beautiful and terrifying. My eyes wandered to his lips which were tightly pressed together, almost as if he were holding back a comment or perhaps a laugh. "Lost, four-eyes?" he said, calling me by that same nickname he had called me before. His voice was low and deep. I was still frozen, staring up at him as no words were able to leave my mouth. This was humiliating. I stammered. "I-I think I made a mistake.” Kylan scoffed. "You think? Or you know? Because it seems pretty obvious to me.” That’s it. I was not going to argue with this guy. I rolled my eyes, trying to leave, but he blocked my path by slamming his hand to the wall behind me. I was trapped between his body, and he had no intention of letting me go. "This is clearly the men's room," he said, tilting his head. "Or did you just want an excuse to see me? Are you also one of my stalkers?" Stalkers? I knew my face was turning red. "No, of course not. I didn't realize—" "Sure you didn’t," he cut me off. "For what do you even need those glasses if they’re not doing anything about that bad sight of yours?" I clenched my fists, my embarrassment turning into frustration. The glasses were a sensitive topic to me, especially since I wasn’t wearing them for my eyesight. Now he had pushed it. "I said it was a mistake, now move!” I tried to go past him for a second time, but he pushed me back, stopping me in the process as his jaw slightly twitched with anger. "Four-eyes—" "I have a name.” "Then what is it?" he demanded. "Violet," I replied, loud and clear. “Four-eyes,” a smirk appeared as he refused to roll my name off his tongue. “I’m sure you know who I am, and where I come from no one raises their voice at me.” "Funny. Where I am from no one raises their voice at me either,” I shot back. Hearing those words from a Lycan Prince’s mouth were supposed to scare me, and they did—but I wasn’t going to let him win this time. Back home, no one dared to disrespect me because of my Uncle, even though they thought I was a bit odd. I had given the prince a pass when he pushed me to the ground, but that was as far as I would go. Kylan looked surprised and speechless as if he hadn’t expected me to talk back. "Now if you’ll excuse me," I said, brushing past him and succeeding this time. Then I quickly left the restroom without so much as a glance back. As I hurried through the halls, I could finally release a breath, processing what had just happened. The Lycan Prince…Kylan tried bullying me again, but I had stood my ground. I had managed to do it this time, but I knew all too well that he wasn’t one to play around with, so I would just let it be that time. It would probably be better for everyone’s sake to avoid him for real. I rejoined the group, and Trinity noticed my flustered state. “Are you okay?” she asked, concerned. I nodded. "I’m fine. Anything happen while I was away?" Trinity locked our arms together. "No. I was just talking about how we should get ready for the party." I furrowed. "But the party is hours away?" "Exactly, and we need to look perfect just in case we do find our mates," Trinity’s eyes sparkled with excitement. ~ Trinity wasn’t joking. As soon as we got back to the dorm, she had pulled out a dress for me to wear. I stood in front of the large mirror in her room as she held the dress in front of me. It was a short, strapless royal blue dress, stopping just beneath my thigh. Imaging a scenario where I would suddenly have to bend over, I shook my head. “No.” “No?” Trinity gasped. “You mean, yes!” “No.” “Yes!” “Trinity,” I gave her a look, playfully singing her name. “Violet,” she sang back, making me laugh in response. I felt so comfortable around her, it was strange to imagine we had only met a few hours ago. “You got nice boobs,” Trinity noted with a wide smile. “Show them off…because I know I will.” It had only taken me ten minutes to find out there was no point in arguing with Trinity. She was the type of person to keep pushing until she would get her way. “Alright, alright, I’ll wear it,” I said, finally giving in. Trinity squealed before pulling me into a back hug, her head resting on my shoulder. She held the dress in front of my body. “And you’ll look great in it.” Just at that moment, we heard the front door open. We shared a quick look, then walked to the front to see who it was. It was the girl with the pink hair, Amy. I looked behind her, wondering if perhaps she had come with Chrystal, but she closed the door behind her. “Hey guys,” she mumbled, walking straight to her room. Once again, Trinity and I exchanged a confused glance. “Amy,” Trinity called after her, “we were just getting ready for the party. Do you want to get ready with us in my room?” “No,” Amy walked out again, carrying a few dresses and shoes, along with what seemed to be a vanity case. “I’m just here to grab my stuff. I’m going with Chrystal and some of the sophomore girls—but you guys have fun!” “Then I guess we’ll see you at the pa—” Trinity words were cut off by the sound of our door, and Amy was gone. “Okay,” Trinity pulled a weird face, and we burst out laughing. “Now what the help was that.” “I don’t know,” I cackled. She slung her arm over my shoulder, leaning into me. “Thank God you’re my roommate,” she said, grinning, probably referring to Amy’s odd behavior. I wasn’t one to judge people, but it would’ve been a lie to deny that Amy left a bad taste on my mouth from the moment I’d met her. Another person to stay away from. Trinity and I spent the next couple of hours doing our hair and makeup. When Trinity finished curling my hair, she turned her attention to my glasses. "Okay, let's take these off," she said, reaching for them. “You can’t wear those with those cute heels.” I quickly pulled back. "Oh no, not the glasses. You can’t!" Trinity looked at me, puzzled. "Why not? You’ve got beautiful eyes, Violet. You shouldn’t be hiding them behind these." I sighed, realizing I had to explain at least part of the reason otherwise she would never get off my back. After a while the ‘I can’t wear contacts’ excuse wasn’t cutting it anymore. "They’re special to me,” I put on my saddest voice. “My mom gave them to me before she passed away. I promised her I would always wear them." Trinity opened her mouth to speak, then released a small gasp. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I had no idea—“ “It’s okay, don’t worry about it,” I chuckled, looking into the mirror. It wasn’t all a lie. The glasses were special to me and given to me by Mom. That part was true. Many years ago, I used to have strange nightmares, sometimes even prophecies. I heard voices in my sleep, sensed people that weren’t there—would wake up screaming. It wasn’t unusual for healers to have some kind of abilities, but mine were too dark, too terrifying. Only my parents, Uncle, and Dylan knew about it, and I had promised never to reveal it to anyone. Mom had always feared someone exploiting my powers for their own gain—and even when she had passed, I still honored her wishes. I wasn’t that big on shifting either, mainly because that was also something that had to be done without my glasses. That’s why I liked being a healer, and was proud of it. It was a way for me to avoid shifting, it kept me grounded—I got to keep my glasses on. “You know what, the glasses aren’t even that bad,” Trinity looked at me through the mirror. She squinted her eyes as if she was trying to read my thoughts. I hated that. People staring at me, like they could see more than I wanted to share. “I-I saw the Lycan Prince in the restroom,” I said the first bit of nonsense that occurred to me. “I accidentally entered the boys room? Very stupid.” Trinity’s eyes widened. “You saw Kylan? What is he li—“ “Rude!” I stated. “He called me a stalker, and four-eyes.” Trinity looked down, trying to hold back her laughter. “Not funny, by the way!” I added. The nickname was stupid, corny, out-dated, and he could’ve done a lot better. “You’re right, nothing to laugh about,” Trinity smiled, pursing her lips. “Although you should be flattered.” “Why?” “I heard he ignores everyone on purpose because he doesn’t think they’re worth his time,” she explained. “But he saw you, paid attention to you, so maybe…” “No,” I pulled a disgusted face. “I’d rather spit on the Moon Goddess then getting involved with him.” “Oh wow,” Trinity blinked. “Spitting on the Moon Goddess is like spitting on your mother. Is it that serious?” “It is that serious,” I nodded. “He’s a bully, a Lycan, a prince, I hate him and I also don’t think Chrystal would appreciate me fighting for her ex-boyfriend’s attention.” “Probably,” Trinity hummed. “I heard they got a long past. Something about their Dads wanting them together to strengthen the royal bloodline, and Kylan breaking her heart before it could get too serious because he has attachment issues.” “He’s got issues, alright!” I agreed, thinking about the cold, but annoyingly handsome Lycan Prince who had humiliated me. Twice. “Anyway,” Trinity chuckled, looking at her phone. “We should head to the party.” “We should.” “Catch!” Trinity tossed a pack of gum my way. I blinked, startled, and sniffed my own breath, suddenly self-conscious. “Is there something wrong with my breath?” “Of course not, silly,” Trinity grinned. “You’ll need it just in case you find your mate tonight.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Oh no, I’m not counting on any of that.” Just the thought of finding my mate all while trying to finish school sounded like a drag. “Yeah, but you never know,” she replied, winking. “No, I know.” “No, you don’t.” Our banter continued all the way down the hall until Trinity had to go to the restroom. With nothing better to do, I wandered through the empty halls. My eyes were instantly drawn to the portraits of the healing majors from over the years. As I looked at them, I thought of Mom. A well-respected Alumna. Would her picture also be there? Determined, I went on a mission to find her year. I scanned the faces in each frame, and after a few minutes of searching—I finally found her year. My heart raced as I looked at every row, trying to spot her among the sea of faces. A smile appeared on my lips as my eyes landed on Mom. There was something so familiar about the glow on her face. She had her arms wrapped around another’s woman’s waist. The two looked close to the point they were even wearing matching clothes. I took a better look, but failed to recognize the girl standing next to her. I glanced at the names below the photo and read my mom’s name, Claire. The girl hugging her was called Adelaide. Adelaide… That was the same name Esther had called me. I leaned in closer, trying to get a better look at her face—but it was turned just enough that I couldn’t make out her features. If only… “Done!” Out of nowhere, Trinity appeared and slammed her arm over my shoulder. “What are we looking at?” I shook my head, brushing it off. “Nothing special. Just old pictures.” We began walking. “Just imagine,” Trinity beamed. “In four years, our pictures will be there!” We left the building and made our way to the woods. After a while of walking, we could already hear the sound music and chatters. “Everyone is here,” Trinity said in awe as we approached. In the center of the woods, there was an open space where students were talking, laughing, dancing. The trees were decorated with twinkling lights, the only source of light. Red cups were scattered on the grass, and the scent of a substance that definitely wasn’t allowed, lingered in the air. All of it made me feel uncomfortable. We had just arrived, but I already wanted to leave. There were so many people…drunk people…it just wasn’t not my scene. Trinity nudged me playfully. “Remember, keep an open mind. You never know what might happen tonight.” I scoffed. “I wouldn’t get your hopes up if I were you.” Chapter 4 Violet “Don’t just stand here. Let’s go!” Trinity grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the dance floor, where most of the students were. I tugged at the hem of my dress, nearly falling over. “Are you sure I look okay?” I spoke over the loud music. Trinity grabbed two drinks from a passing tray, handing me one. “Of course you do. You look hot,” she shouted. I let out a sigh, disagreeing as my eyes scanned the crowd. I didn’t feel hot—I felt stupid and out of place. All these girls looked good because they had the confidence to go with it. Trinity wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed from side to side, forcing me to move with her. “There you go!” she said, and I gave her a small smirk in return. A loud, exaggerated laugh pierced through the music. I looked to the side to see where it was coming from, and it was no one other than our roommate who was more so like a ghost—Chrystal. She was standing with Kylan, Nate and Amy. A weird feeling went through my body as my gaze fell on the Lycan prince. Chrystal said something, placing her hand on Kylan’s leather jacket—but he had no reaction. His face was just as stony as it had been in the restroom. When I first met him, his shoulder-length hair had been loose, but tonight it was pulled back into a bun. Cold, yet undeniably handsome. That would be a good way to describe him. Chrystal looked gorgeous. She wore a pink mini dress that hugged her body, and her red hair fell beautifully over her shoulders. They matched perfectly, and were both attractive. One could easily understand why they used to date. Why was I even observing these people? I tried to look away, but failed miserably. My eyes remained glued to them. “If you’re not interested, stop staring at him,” Trinity sang, nudging me playfully. I dragged my eyes away, annoyed at myself for exposing myself. I truly wasn’t interested, and I truly didn’t care. “I wasn’t staring.” Trinity shot me a sarcastic look. “Don’t try to understand. I’ve heard this is what they do. They break up and get back together like every other week.” “Good for them,” I said with a shrug. “But I barely know the guy, and he’s not exactly the nicest—so I really do not care.” Trinity raised her eyebrows, unconvinced. “You know what? I can name ten guys hotter than him,” she spoke as she glanced around the crowd. “Take him for example!” her finger pointed to a guy walking past. I followed her gaze and nearly choked when I saw who she was pointing at—my brother, Dylan. I gagged to myself, trying to shake the image from my head. “You didn’t even see his face,” I argued. “You only saw the back.” “Yes, and?” Trinity blinked. “He has broad shoulders, dark hair, a good fashion sense, and that’s all I need to know.” I laughed at her conclusion, and focused on the music. After several more drinks, I finally let loose and was able to let go of everything. My worries, insecurities, the pressure of trying to fit in. For the first time in years, I actually felt like I was having fun. All was good, until the music suddenly cut off. It was replaced by a loud uncomfortable sound, followed by several taps coming from a microphone. The crowd turned their attention to the source, and it was Nate, standing on a small platform. “Test, test—can everyone hear me?” People cheered in response. “It’s going to happen!” Trinity squealed. “Great! Welcome everyone to the annual Starlight Festival!” Nate pumped up the crowd, getting the same energy in return. After the cheer died down, he continued speaking. “I could give you all a long, boring welcome speech…” he grinned, “but we all know what you really came for.” The students let out a gasp as Nate pulled out something which appeared to be a small potion bottle from his pocket. He raised it high in the air, showing off the silver glow swirling inside the bottle. “Violet—that’s the Moon Goddess’ breath,” Trinity whispered. I frowned. “The Moon Goddess’ what?” “As you all know, once I open this potion, it might just be that you find your mate at this very moment.” The students reacted, everyone was pushing each other to get closer—but I was in no hurry. By chance, I caught Chrystal wrapping her arm around Kylan, leaning into him with a big smile. He rolled his eyes, and pushed her away. “Whatever happens next,” Nate continued, and I turned my head again. “Please take it to the dorms, remember nobody wants to see your business—there are condoms in every building. Let’s not make any fur babies tonight!” The crowd laughed while my stomach twisted with unease. This whole thing was becoming too much. Mates, magic potions, fur babies… Could we not just skip this part and focus on the academy? “Five—“ Nate started counting down, the crowd joining in. “Four, three, two, one!” He opened the bottle, and seconds later a large cloud of smoke traveled to the dance floor. The music kicked back in, but the fog grew thicker, even reaching my glasses. I could barely see anything, and my attempt to wipe them clean only made it worse. “Trinity!” No answer. “Trinity!” I called out again, but she was gone. Due to the heavy fog, I had lost her in the crowd. To make matters worse, my body suddenly felt like it was on fire. Heat spread from my cheeks, to my core, even down to my limbs. Lumia growled inside my head, her voice louder than usual. Something was happening. Was it my glasses? I needed to get out of here. I panicked as I pushed through the crowd, still unable to see anything. “Sorry!” I muttered as I bumped into people, only I couldn’t see who I was apologizing to. Once I finally made it off the dance floor, I grabbed a napkin and wiped my glasses, careful not to take them off. The glasses weren’t the issue. They couldn’t be. My heart was still raising, body fuming, and the tip of my fingers tingling. ‘Follow!’ Lumia growled, growing urgent. She had never been like this. “Follow what?” I whispered, confused. I spotted a guy disappearing into the woods, moving away from the festival, and without thinking, I followed. My body moved on its own. I had no idea what was happening to me, but honestly, I wasn’t even sure if it was really me anymore. I was losing control, and that was the one thing I feared most. As I stumbled deeper into the woods, the music faded behind me. The guy in front of me moved faster. He knew I was following him, I wanted to stop—but I couldn’t. Lumia wouldn’t let me. I began to realize what was happening to me. The potion, the smoke—Lumia. That guy must be my… After a while, the guy finally stopped. His back was still turned to me. I froze, catching my breath before a loud ringing sound filled my ears. At that moment, all I could see was him, standing there in the dark woods. Slowly, the figure turned. My breath hitched. It was Kylan. His cold eyes stared right at me. His gaze was dark, dangerous—and my stomach twisted. He took a step forward me, his eyes never leaving mine. He didn’t get too close. He kept just enough distance between us as if he was repulsed by the sight of me. “Why are you following me?” he growled in fury. I didn’t move a muscle. My heart slammed against my ribs as I took in his anger. He knew why. He must have felt it too, that strange feeling that had dragged me into the woods. “I—I don’t know,” I whispered. Not getting the answer he suspected, Kylan roared in frustration. Before I could ever think clearly, he moved at an incredible speed and shoved me hard against a tree. I released a soft yelp, my back slightly burning, but all I could focus on were those dark eyes. They were angry, confused…hungry. His face was inches away, so close I could feel his breath against my skin. And there it was again. That burning sensation spreading through every part of my body, and this time it was ten times more intense. I tried to fight it, I really did—but before I could stop myself, the horrible words I had hoped not to speak for at least a few more years, slipped past my lips. “Mate.” The moment the word left my mouth, Kylan’s released a sharp breath. His eyes were still full of anger, but his hand moved to my face. He traced two fingers from my cheek to my lips, and when I parted them, he moved them to my chin. It was almost like a warning. I lead, you follow. How could someone I hated so much stir something so powerful inside me? To my surprise, Kylan leaned closer until his lip where inches from mine. His gaze turned a bit softer, more confused, and for a moment—I really thought he’d kiss me. The thought was supposed to terrify me. I was supposed to pull away—but I didn’t. I couldn’t, and neither could he. I could only hear the sound of our heavy breaths filling the woods. Time stood still…and then his lips crashed into mine. The kiss was rough, almost desperate, like he was trying to prove that this would be the first and the last time. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer, and I melted into him. I gasped into his mouth as his hands began to roam my body, and his tongue found its way between my lips. The kiss deepened, and without thinking, I grabbed the collar of his leather jacket. I grabbed it tightly, holding on as if I never intended to let go—and strangely enough, I didn’t want to. Kylan released a low growl, pushing me harder against the tree. The way his lips felt on mine made everything else disappear. I lost myself in him. Lumia was calm again. But then, Kylan pulled away. He kept his eyes close, his forehead resting against mine as we both gasped for air. That was my first kiss… What the hell just happened? As if snapped back into reality, his cold eyes opened again. He gripped my chin, forcing my gaze to meet his. I wanted to speak, to ask what this meant, what his intentions were—but before I could say anything, Kylan’s lips twitched in anger. “You…” he spat out in disgust, “…are a pathetic, low-rank puppy.” My heart shattered into pieces. The fire I had felt during our kiss had been fully extinguished. My mind cleared again. Our first meeting, when he had knocked me over, had already set the tone for our relationship—and nothing could change that. He hated me, and I hated him. “You are no mate of mine,” Kylan tightened his grip on my chin, making me wince. “Never.” Then he walked away… Chapter 5 Kylan “Ky,” Chrystal moaned into my ears as she reached her peak. Her body trembled beneath me, nails dug into my back, hard enough to leave marks. I waited for a while before I rolled off her with a disappointed sigh. It didn’t feel satisfying, not in the way it should have—and it was all because of…her. Chrystal had the audacity to place her hand on my chest and started tracing circles with her fingers. “That was amazing,” she whispered. For you. She leaned closer to kiss my cheek, but I could avoid it just in time. I rolled my eyes, pushing her away as I got out of bed. Our business was done here, and so was any desire to stay here with her. "Why can’t you just stay with me for once?" Chrystal asked, her voice a little frustrated. “Like you used to.” I ignored her, scanning my messy room. Only, it wasn’t my mess—it was Chrystal’s. Her clothes, her makeup were all scattered around the room and it made me think that perhaps I had made her too comfortable. We weren’t together anymore. Luckily, I had a private room. One of the privileges that came with being heir to the Lycan throne. In my freshman year, I did share a room with Nate, who was Chrystal’s brother, and my future Beta who would follow into his Dad’s footsteps—but after a few months of complaining, I had managed to get us separate spaces. Part of me just needed to breathe without him around all the time, and that small part of me wanted to respect my best friend by not fucking his twin within a ten-mile radius. Now it had backfired. “Make sure you take your shit with you this time. All of it,” I said coldly, heading for the bathroom before I could hear her response. I jumped into the hot shower, trying to think of that one thing I had been trying to ignore—but couldn’t. I clenched my fist as I rested my head against the shower wall, my mind traveling back to the Starlight Festival. Four-eyes…. That’s what I called her. I didn’t know her name, and didn’t care for it. All I knew was that she was my mate, and not the strong Lycan mate I wanted—no, a puppy. That damn girl with those sharp blue eyes, hiding behind those glasses was my mate. The beast tried to show it to me when she had spied on me in the restroom, and I nearly prayed to the Moon Goddess for it not to be true. The first thing I wanted to do when Nate opened that bottle was choke him to death for putting me in this position. I had shoved her against that tree, and had been so close to ripping her apart for even speaking the word ‘mate,’ but then my body betrayed me. I had to get a taste of those plump lips, and once I did—I was unable to stop myself. I hated myself for it. She was a stalker, a creep. Why her? I was heir to the throne, future king of the biggest Lycan kingdom, Lupyria. It didn’t make sense, nothing about this bond made sense—yet it did. Perhaps this was my punishment from the Moon Goddess for that horrible thing I did many years ago. That thing the king keptAnd reminding me of by showing me how little he cared for me. With a throbbing head, I got out of the shower. A towel was wrapped around my waist as I walked back into the room, and unfortunately, Chrystal was still lying in bed, her eyes following me like she hadn’t gotten the message. "You’re still here?" "Well, yes," she replied. "Why wouldn’t I be?" I ran a hand through my wet hair, trying to keep my temper in check. "Chrystal, you know the deal. What we had is over. I told you, if it isn’t for your body, I don’t want to see you. Now leave." Chrystal’s face twisted in anger. I didn’t pity her because we were supposed to have this mutual understanding, one we had both agreed to. After an on and off relationship that had been going on for years, we had broken up a few months ago, and this time it was for good. Dad, the Lycan King, had pushed us to be together. He insisted that his Beta’s daughter and his heir to the throne were a perfect match, one that didn’t need the blessing of the Moon Goddess. No matter what the future held, we were destined to be together in his eyes. I never liked disobeying him, so I endured—but at some point I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I had never been loyal to her, never loved her, and I wasn’t capable of loving anyone. After what I had done to my brother, my very own flesh and blood, it didn’t take long to reach that conclusion. “Leave,” I pointed to the door. “But Kylan,” she whined, “my roommates are so lame. Except for Amy, I guess. She’s kind of alright, but a total try-hard. You should see the others, you’d laugh at them…” I stopped listening and put on my clothes. The annoying tone of her voice was nothing more than an irrelevant background noise. She could complain all she wanted—but it’d end all the same, with her leaving my room. Once I finished dressing, I yanked the covers off the bed, exposing her naked body. “Come on,” I encouraged, grabbing all her clothes from yesterday, then I tossed it at her. “Didn’t I make myself clear? Get dressed, take your shit—and leave.” Chrystal grunted as she stood up and threw the dress over her head. “Who is the slut you’re with now?” she began accusing me. “Is that why you don’t want me around anymore?” Slut? My mind went blank. “I’ll find her!” Chrystal shouted. “I’ll find her, and then I’ll ki—“ Refusing to let her finish that sentence, I had already pinned her against the wall. Agee took over as my hand gripped her throat, hard enough to send a clear message. My claws appeared, teeth sharpened as the beast tried to take over, and a low growl came from deep in my chest. “Careful, Chrystal,” I warned, my claws slightly grazing her skin. Her eyes widened in shock, her expression filled with fear. In all the years we’d known each other, I had never lashed out at her like that. For the first time, she didn’t talk back, and I was sure it was because she had no idea what had taken over me. I didn’t even know what was happening to me. Startled, I managed to control the beast and stepped back. I felt disgusted, embarrassed at how easily I had lost control. This had never happened. “Just…leave,” I muttered, turning my back on her so I wouldn’t have to see her fearful eyes. There was a moment of silence, then she started gathering her belongings. “You could’ve killed me, you sick fuck!” she muttered under her breath, the words cutting deep. The door slammed shut behind her, and I finally let out the long, frustrated breath I’d been holding back. I glanced down at my hand, flexing my fingers that were claws just seconds ago, then I balled it into a fist. I didn’t want to hurt Chrystal. When she spoke about that ‘slut,’ the beast had instantly thought of four-eyes, and felt the need to protect her. I was becoming possessive, losing control and it was not my choice. It was driving me insane. Frustrated, I paced back and forth. How could I, the heir to the Lycan throne, get so possessive over that thing? The king had drilled it into me time and time again, ‘If the Moon Goddess curses you with an unworthy mate, it means she hasn’t forgiven you for your sins, for what you’ve done to brother,’ For years I was forced to listen to his words, forced to think about what I had to do to secured my place as heir—and now I had received the ultimate punishment. The mate bond. I let out a loud growl, slamming everything from my desk in one go. She was driving me insane, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Pissed, I rushed to my walk-in closet. In a rage of anger, I threw all my jackets onto the floor, and searched for the one I knew would call me down. My eyes landed on the leather jacket I had worn that night. I took the jacket, and then brought it to my face, inhaling her sweet scent that still lingered. She smelled like candy—vanilla and sugar. ‘Mate!’ the beast growled from deep within. “Shut up!” ‘Mate!’ “No!” I barked, clutching the jacket in my hand. So all that beast could think about was four-eyes? Okay, no problem. All I had to do was reject her, something I already should’ve done in the woods—and then everything would go back to normal. Determined, I stormed out of the room. This pull, this bond, was suffocating me, and I needed something—anything—to make it stop. As soon as I stepped into the hall, Nate slammed his arm over my shoulder. “Hey, Ky—“ “Not now, Nate,” I snapped, pushing him off and leaving him behind. I couldn’t deal with anyone right now. The only thing on my mind was four-eyes and rejecting her as my mate. I sniffed the jacket in my hand one more time, then followed the clear trail, all the way to the building of the Lunar Hall building. It didn’t take long before I found the dorm where the smell was coming from. I waited around the corner. So that’s where she stayed…four-eyes. I took a step, but immediately retreated when I saw Chrystal step out. “Shit,” I cursed under my breath. Of all the people to walk out of that room, it had to be her. That could only mean one thing. Both of my stalkers were roommates. The Moon Goddess truly had it out for me. Chrystal walked in a different direction, and just as I was about to make another attempt, the door opened again. This time, it was her—Four-eyes. She stepped out wearing tight jeans that hugged her curves and a simple tank top. Her blonde hair was in a messy bun, and my eyes moved to her lips. The same lips I had kissed not long ago—soft, warm, perfect… I shook my head, snapping myself out of it. Those weren’t my thoughts—they belonged to the beast. I had only come here for one thing. Four-eyes stood frozen in front of her door, her chest rising and falling as she scanned the area, searching for something—or someone. Then she looked in my direction. I couldn’t do anything but stare into those sad, blue eyes. It didn’t affect me, though. I knew the real pain was yet to come. She would be hurting far more when I would finally reject her. Her sad gaze shifted to anger as she suddenly marched toward me, but I stood still, not moving a muscle. ‘Your fault,’ the beast growled. Only then did it hit me. Those furious eyes? She was coming over to reject me. Me? Not liking where this was headed, I quickly turned and walked away, blending into the crowd of whispering female students who had now noticed my presence. A smile appeared on my lips. So, Four-eyes thought she could reject me? Perhaps she was more amusing than I had given her credit for.
"“You’re mine, little puppy,” Kylan growled against my neck. “Soon enough, you’ll be begging for me. And when you do—I’ll use you as I see fit, and then I’ll reject you.” --- When Violet Hastings begins her freshman year at Starlight Shifters Academy, she only wants two things—honor her mother's legacy by becoming a skilled healer for her pack and get through the academy without anyone calling her a freak for her strange eye condition. Things take a dramatic turn when she discovers that Kylan, the arrogant heir to the Lycan throne, who has made her life miserable from the moment they met, is her mate. Kylan, known for his cold personality and cruel ways, is far from thrilled. He refuses to accept Violet as his mate, yet he doesn't want to reject her either. Instead, he sees her as his puppy, and is determined to make her life even more of a living hell. As if dealing with Kylan's torment isn't enough, Violet begins to uncover secrets about her past that change everything she thought she knew. Where does she truly come from? What is the secret behind her eyes? And has her whole life been a lie?" ***** Chapter 1 Violet My heart pounded with excitement and nerves as I walked across the campus of Starlight Academy with my suitcases in my hands. This had been my dream for as long as I could remember—to be among the best shifters. The academy was very hard to get into but somehow I had managed to do it. Today would be the start of a new chapter in my life, and absolutely nothing could ruin it. "Move it, four eyes!" Almost nothing. I released a yelp as someone shove me down to the ground, and I fell down with my suitcases. My glasses slipped from my face and I panicked. “No, no!” I whispered, closing my eyes as I desperately looked for them. They needed to remain on my eyes at all times. I’d had them since I was eight years old, and all I knew was that it would be a cold and lonely night if I didn’t have them on at all times. The nightmares, the visions… “Yes!” I breathed, my fingers brushing against the familiar frame. Relieved, I quickly put them back on. I caught a glimpse of the back of the guy who had pushed me over as he walked with his group of friends. “Asshole!” my wolf, Lumia and I muttered at the same time. One of the guys, wearing a blue hoodie, looked back with what seemed like a look of sympathy. Our eyes met, and then he made a turn, sprinting to my direction. Flustered, I watched as he grabbed my suitcases from the ground before sticking out his hand to help me. “Are you okay?” “Yes, thanks,” I accepted as I got up, now standing face to face with him. My lips instantly curled at the handsome blonde in front of me, his eyes as brown as honey and his hair slightly lighter than mine. "I'm sorry for the prince," he said. "He didn’t mean it, he’s a bit cranky today." I frowned. "The prince?" The guy eyed me strangely. "The Ly…never mind. First day?” “Yes.” “Do you need help with your suitcases?" "Yes, sure.” He grabbed my two suitcases and we began to walk, my short legs struggling to keep up as I was almost half his size. "Were you on your way to pick up your keys?" “Yes.” “Can you only say, yes?” “Ye…I mean—no,” I shook my head, a bit embarrassed. He chuckled. "I’m Nate, member of the student council.” "Violet," I responded. Nate glanced at me, and then his eyes studied me. His look was so intense I couldn’t help but blush. "So let me guess,” he spoke. “Seventeen, small and humble pack, Alpha’s daughter, healer’s acquaintance?" I looked at him, shocked, and let out a surprised laugh. "You were almost right—eighteen." And then there was this other thing. The Alpha was my uncle who had raised me, but it wasn’t something I ever felt like discussing. When I was eight, my parents had passed away in an attack, and my uncle had been taking care of me ever since. He was the Alpha of the Bloodrose pack, a small pack from the east. "Studying to be the healer’s acquaintance? Your parents must be proud of you," Nate said. "Yes, and they..." I replied, the words trailing off. Alpha Fergus had tried to treat me like a daughter, but the man was just too awkward to raise one. He had never been around much, and our Luna, Sonya had tried her best, but we just didn’t have that mother-daughter click. Adding salt to the wound was Dylan, my cousin, who I grew up with. I called him my brother, everyone did. He had hated me all my life, never giving me a reason, and we had never gotten along. He was a sophomore at Starlight Academy and had made it very clear that we were not family within these walls and to stay away from him. His exact words had been, ‘Do not embarrass me, freak.’ “They’re proud,” I sighed. As I followed Nate, I noticed a lot of girls fighting for his attention. Once in a while he would acknowledge one of them, and was met with squeals. With a face like that, it wasn’t hard to guess that he was popular. Above all, he seemed to have a good heart as well. He caught me staring, and I lowered my gaze to the ground with a giggle. "Here you are," Nate said. I looked up and realized we had already arrived at the grand hall. “Come on,” he guided me inside, and it was just as incredible as I remembered from the orientation—a large, open space with high ceilings and luxe appearance. It was quite busy, the area filled with students and suitcases. “Wow,” I gasped, looking around in awe. Nate pointed. "That’s the front desk. You can go there for information and get your keys,” then he stuck out his hand. "It was nice to meet you. Welcome, and I hope you’ll have a good year—Violet." I looked at his hand for a moment before accepting it. "Thank you.” He winked at me, and I felt a flutter in my chest. I kept holding his hand for a second longer than necessary and when he stared at our intertwined hands with a soft smile, I released a cough and stepped back. "Thank you," I repeated, not knowing what else to say. “And thank you for coming back to help me.” “No problem,” Nate spoke. “Just doing my job.” Right, cause he was a member of the student council. “Nate—let’s go!” A loud voice called out. I looked over Nate’s shoulder to see where the voice was coming from. It was a guy leaning against one of the pillars, surrounded by friends, his back turned to us. It was the same guy who had called me four-eyes. I recognized his voice immediately. Nate had referred to him as a prince, and I wondered if it was because he was actual royalty or because of his entitled behavior. Yet, Nate didn’t hesitate for a second and immediately walked off to his friend. "Next!" the woman behind the information desk shouted, snapping me back to reality. An unimpressed look was plastered on her face. “Oh, yes—that would be me!” I said, sounding awkward even to myself as I struggled to push my suitcases to the desk. “Name, class, and major,” she demanded, her tone flat. "Violet Hastings, freshman from the healer department?” The woman hummed and looked through a stack of papers or files. Meanwhile my thoughts went to my three new roommates, hoping they’d at least be more bearable than that dude who called me four-eyes. "I-I have to say, I’m very honored to be one of the chosen 200 to learn from the best healers and my Mom was actually an alumna so I’m really excited to—" The woman cut me off, throwing a set of keys at me, and I caught them just in time. "Lunar hall, second building on your left, second floor, room 102—Next!" “Okay?” I blinked, shocked by her rudeness. Before I could react, someone shoved me aside, and I almost stumbled but could luckily regain my balance just in time. Following the rude woman’s directions to the dorm building was thankfully not too much of a hassle. I managed to get to the second floor with a lot of struggle, completely out of breath and probably sweaty—but I was there and that was all that mattered. The hallway was filled with students, chatting, moving in their belongings and so on. Overwhelmed by the noise and the people, I looked around, not knowing where to start. "What room are you in?" a voice asked from behind. As I turned my head, a woman gasped loudly in my face. “Adelaide?” she widened her striking green eyes. I looked at the woman, trying to figure out whether I knew her, but I couldn’t recognize her. “W-Who?” I stuttered. The woman had light grey hair pulled back into a bun, glasses on her nose, and striking green eyes. She stared at me with an intense, almost hopeful expression while I eyed her back strangely, thinking she must have mistaken me for someone else. "I'm so sorry," she apologized, "you just look like someone I once knew." I smiled warmly. "It's okay." "My name is Esther, and I’m the RD of this department. And you are..." she began, her eyes moving to the name on my key tag. "Violet Hastings from room 102—the room just down the hall," she said. "Thank you," I sighed, grateful for the help. Shooting her one last smile, I walked further with my suitcases to go to my room. With each step I took, I grew more anxious about meeting my roommates. What would they be like? Would I like them? Would they like me? Even with the Bloodrose pack, I realized I’d never really had friends. Sure, there were people I was closer to than others, but friends? I reached the door to room 102, and my heart pounded in my chest. Taking a deep breath, I turned the key in the lock and then I pushed the door open. In the center of the room stood two girls who immediately stopped talking and looked at me. One of the girls had dyed light pink hair, the other dark curls. Their clothes were stylish and expensive-looking, making me feel insecure and out of place. They probably came from high-status families, bigger packs, unlike me. "Am I interrupting?" I asked, my voice hesitant. The pink-haired girl rushed toward me. "No," she spoke in a hurry. "I’m Amy, that’s Trinity—and are you her? Kylan’s ex?" I frowned in confusion. "Who?" And who was Kylan? "Our roommate, Chrystal? The Lycan Prince’s ex?" Amy explained. “I heard she has to redo her freshman year and is our roommate—are you her?” Chapter 2 Violet I blinked, processing the information. Am I her? No, and I was certainly no ex of a Lycan Prince. I would rather take a swim in my own vomit than get myself involved with such a person. “Stop bothering her, Amy,” the other girl with the braids, Trinity, spoke up. She gave me a welcoming smile, her eyes much softer and kinder than Amy’s sharp, piercing gaze. “Chrystal has red hair, remember?” I touched my blonde locks self-consciously, noticing the pink-haired girl's face soften. Then I closed the door behind me. “I’m Violet, nice to meet you.” “Hi, Violet,” Trinity stepped forward, helping me with my suitcases. “Chrystal is a Lycan of noble blood, her Dad is the beta of the Lycan King of the kingdom of Lupyria, and she’s our roommate. I’m in here, Chrystal there, Amy in there—and this is your room," she said, pointing and leading the way. So our other roommate was of noble blood, living in the biggest of the three Lycan kingdoms, no big deal. Another blow to my confidence, just what I needed. I scanned the room with my eyes as Trinity placed my stuff by the bed. “Here you go, and you’re welcome,” she said. “Thanks.” The room was mid-sized, and still empty besides a double bed, an empty window and a small walk-in closet. "We have to share a public bathroom. It’s on the first floor,” Trinity explained. Amy joined us, leaning against the door frame. "Don’t you think that’s disgusting though? I mean, I don’t want someone to give me, like… green toes?" Trinity chuckled. "Oh, you mean athlete’s foot?" I jumped in. Trinity and Amy exchanged a look, then turned back to me. "Tinea pedis? Fungal infection?" I elaborated, only to get even more confused looks in return. "Never mind—anyway, it’s nice to meet you, and I hope we’ll get along," I switched up quickly, making a mental note to avoid saying anything too nerdy around anyone. My brother, Dylan, would occasionally tell me to stop being such a smart ass and that it made me ten times more unlikeable. He was the biggest nerd in existence so coming from him, it must’ve meant something. “Quick question, are we all going to the Starlight Festival tonight?” Trinity beamed, wiggling her brows playfully. Nope. I turned to unpack my stuff, pretending not to hear. The Starlight Festival was held in the woods just outside the school gates. It always took place on a full moon to welcome new students, and was especially a hot event among unmated werewolves who were desperate to find their mate. The thought of being connected to someone, only to lose them, terrified me. The feeling I felt after losing my parents was one I never wanted to feel ever again. "We should go. Everyone is going to be there—and I heard tons of students find their mate there," Amy said. My stomach twisted with anxiety. I really didn’t want to go, but I also didn’t want to be that one person who only came to the academy to study although that was the truth. I wanted to fit in but also wanted to stay true to myself, but I guess the one thing I truly wanted was to be different from the Violet back home. "Have you guys found your mates yet?" Amy asked. "No—Violet?" Trinity answered, and I looked at her, slowly shaking my head. "So, you’ll be coming with us then?" "I’ll sit this one out. Besides, I don’t even have a dress for that," I said, hoping that would end the conversation. "So? I’ll let you borrow something," Trinity offered immediately. I knew she didn’t have any bad intentions as she had been kind to me from the start. She just couldn’t take a hint. I felt trapped, knowing if I would decline, it would set the tone for my relationship with my roommates for the entire four years. Besides, it was just one night. What's the worst that could happen? "That’s nice of you—thanks!" I said, forcing a smile. Trinity clapped her hands, smiling, then bumped Amy’s shoulder. "See? Problem solved." Amy chuckled, folding her arms. It was silent for a moment before Trinity opened another topic. “So what do your parents do?” I blinked, caught off guard by the question. Just as with Nate, this was supposed to be the moment where I would usually say my parents were dead—only I didn’t. Again. Trinity answered her own question, "My dad is an Alpha, Amy’s dad is a Beta—" “Mine is also an Alpha!” I announced before she could say anything else. Now that she got her answer, I desperately hoped she would shift the topic. Amy slightly rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, same old—everyone here comes from status. Anyway, where is Chrystal?" From the moment I had met her, she had almost seemed obsessed with Chrystal. All she could talk about was that Lycan girl. "I’m sure we’ll meet her soon. She’s probably with Kylan and Nate,” Trinity said. "Nate? From the student council?" I asked, surprised. Amy’s eyes lit up. "Have you met him? He’s Chrystal’s twin brother and Kylan’s future Beta." I nodded, remembering the handsome guy from earlier. So he was a Lycan, a future Beta of noble blood—and my roommate’s brother. "Can you imagine? The Beta to the future Lycan King? Maybe he is my mate," Amy sang, and the two girls giggled. “I’m not counting on it to be the Lycan Prince, but I’ll take the second best.” My face paled as I slowly put two and two together. The guy who had called me four-eyes was indeed royally. He was that Lycan Prince they were gushing over. That’s why Nate had called him ‘the Prince’. I decided right then and there to stay away from him. If he could bully me after bumping into me, I didn’t even want to know what kind of damage he could do without facing any consequences. He was a Lycan, after all—ten times stronger, ten times faster. "We should go—the RD is expecting us in ten minutes," Trinity spoke, glancing on her phone. "What for?" "She’s giving us a tour," Amy replied. “Then we should probably head out.” ~ As we reached the main hall in the healer’s building, a large group of freshmen were already waiting and talking among themselves. Esther, the woman who had introduced herself earlier, stood on a platform. The second I entered the room, her gaze landed on mine and she gave me a friendly nod, which I returned. I was waiting for her to turn away, but she never did. For some reason, Esther kept staring at me. I squinted my eyes, cracking my brains over the reason. "Look, that’s Chrystal!" Amy nudged my shoulder, and I turned away, following her eyes. They landed on a gorgeous tan girl with long, straight red hair, standing with a group of girls. Chrystal was dressed in a short pink tennis skirt and a pink top, by the looks of it expensive. Just by one look, it was clear she hadn’t been in the dorm to welcome us because she had her own crowd and standards. She had probably already decided her roommates were not good enough for her without getting the chance to get to know any of us. Her energy was completely different from her brother, Nate, who looked so kind and approachable. "I’ll go and say hi. I’ll see you guys later!" Amy said before walking off toward Chrystal. Trinity chuckled as we watched her tap Chrystal’s back, attempting start a conversation. "And then there were two.” "Don’t you want to meet her?" I asked, genuinely curious. Trinity pulled a disgusted face, shaking her head. "She might be of noble blood, but that doesn’t mean she can treat us like trash. If she really wanted to meet us, she would’ve been at the dorms." I smiled, agreeing with Trinity. "Yeah, you’re right. It’s nice to meet someone who sees things the same way." "Attention!" Esther called out. The voices in the hall slowly faded as everyone turned to look at her. "Welcome, everyone, to Starlight Academy. I’m Esther, your Resident Director, and one of the Grand Masters in healing. It’s my pleasure to welcome you to what I hope will be the best four years in your life." Everyone around me clapped, so I awkwardly joined in. "Starlight Academy is a place where you will learn, grow, and build life-long friendships—and I know many of you are nervous," Esther continued, making eye contact with me. I looked away. "But I want you to know my office is always open, no matter what." Trinity whispered, "They always say that but never keep their word." I giggled, once again agreeing with her. It was always like that. They had everyone’s backs until someone’s family couldn’t pay the fee anymore. "Now if you’ll all follow me," Esther instructed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Amy walking with Chrystal. It looked like Chrystal had taken her under her wing, which made sense given Amy’s excitement about meeting her. Esther led us on a full campus tour, explaining that this week would be about exploring and learning the basic rules. We weren’t allowed to spend the night in the male dorms, there was a strong curfew meaning no leaving the dorms after ten, no unauthorized shifting or any other kind of use of power, and especially no fighting unless it was on the training grounds with a teacher present. Three strikes, and you’re out. "I might as well have applied for prison," Trinity muttered, making me laugh as we walked with a few more freshman we had made along the way. The tour ended in the academic hall. "Look around some more, enjoy your week—and I will leave you girls to it," Esther said. Everyone thanked her in unison, but once again her eyes were on me. I still wondered what her deal was, why she seemed to be paying me so much attention. After she was out of sight, I tried to join the conversation with the girls, but they were already in it too deep. "He literally just walked past us. Apparently, he’s a sophomore CSL major," one of the girls said excitedly. "CS-what?" I asked, feeling lost. "Combat Strategy and Leadership? They’re talking about the Lycan Prince again," Trinity explained. "Ah…” The topic wasn’t all that interesting to me. All everyone seemed to be talking about was that damn Lycan Prince. The conversation continued without me, and it bored me so much, I felt a sudden urge to pee. "Does anyone know where the restroom is?" I asked. Trinity pointed in a direction. "I think it’s that way—do you want me to go with you?" "No, I’ll manage. Thanks!” Following Trinity’s instructions, I eventually stood in front of two closed doors with unclear symbols. “Sure, why not?” I mumbled, trying to make a decision. One looked vaguely like a dress, so I guessed that one was for women. As I entered the restroom, I saw it was empty and headed for one of the stalls. After finishing my business, I went to sink, rubbing the soap between my palms before washing it off. But as I turned off the tap, I heard a sound from around the corner. My heart skipped a beat. How had I missed a whole part of the restroom? Curious, but more so fearful because I knew I had screwed up—I peeked around the corner, seeing exactly what I had been expecting to see. To my horror, I saw urinals, and a guy with his back turned against me, zipping up his jeans. I swallowed my breath, panicking, and I knew I had to leave quietly before he noticed me. Carefully, I took a step back, only for my foot to hit the bin, followed by the sound of a loud clatter. Shit. The guy turned around swiftly, his expression tense and his jaw clenched. My stomach dropped. Even though this was the first time I had seen his face, I recognized his build immediately. It was the Lycan Prince, Kylan, and he was walking toward me with a gaze so cold, it could kill. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as he stepped closer, and closer—until he stood in front of me, leaving no more than a few inches between us. Nervously, I bit my bottom lip, dreading whatever would come out of this. I was so embarrassed, the sound of my own heartbeat echoed in my eardrums. The prince’s eyes bore into mine, and he looked pissed. I was frozen, my mind blank, unsure of what to do or say next. Chapter 3 Violet His face shifted from an angry gaze to a smirk, then back to furious as he stood in front of me, the Lycan Prince. I felt as if I couldn’t breathe, unsure if it was from the complete embarrassment of walking into the male restroom or from his intimidating presence as he hovered over me. He was tall, with jet-black hair that framed his chiseled face perfectly. His eyes were almost as dark as his hair, beautiful and terrifying. My eyes wandered to his lips which were tightly pressed together, almost as if he were holding back a comment or perhaps a laugh. "Lost, four-eyes?" he said, calling me by that same nickname he had called me before. His voice was low and deep. I was still frozen, staring up at him as no words were able to leave my mouth. This was humiliating. I stammered. "I-I think I made a mistake.” Kylan scoffed. "You think? Or you know? Because it seems pretty obvious to me.” That’s it. I was not going to argue with this guy. I rolled my eyes, trying to leave, but he blocked my path by slamming his hand to the wall behind me. I was trapped between his body, and he had no intention of letting me go. "This is clearly the men's room," he said, tilting his head. "Or did you just want an excuse to see me? Are you also one of my stalkers?" Stalkers? I knew my face was turning red. "No, of course not. I didn't realize—" "Sure you didn’t," he cut me off. "For what do you even need those glasses if they’re not doing anything about that bad sight of yours?" I clenched my fists, my embarrassment turning into frustration. The glasses were a sensitive topic to me, especially since I wasn’t wearing them for my eyesight. Now he had pushed it. "I said it was a mistake, now move!” I tried to go past him for a second time, but he pushed me back, stopping me in the process as his jaw slightly twitched with anger. "Four-eyes—" "I have a name.” "Then what is it?" he demanded. "Violet," I replied, loud and clear. “Four-eyes,” a smirk appeared as he refused to roll my name off his tongue. “I’m sure you know who I am, and where I come from no one raises their voice at me.” "Funny. Where I am from no one raises their voice at me either,” I shot back. Hearing those words from a Lycan Prince’s mouth were supposed to scare me, and they did—but I wasn’t going to let him win this time. Back home, no one dared to disrespect me because of my Uncle, even though they thought I was a bit odd. I had given the prince a pass when he pushed me to the ground, but that was as far as I would go. Kylan looked surprised and speechless as if he hadn’t expected me to talk back. "Now if you’ll excuse me," I said, brushing past him and succeeding this time. Then I quickly left the restroom without so much as a glance back. As I hurried through the halls, I could finally release a breath, processing what had just happened. The Lycan Prince…Kylan tried bullying me again, but I had stood my ground. I had managed to do it this time, but I knew all too well that he wasn’t one to play around with, so I would just let it be that time. It would probably be better for everyone’s sake to avoid him for real. I rejoined the group, and Trinity noticed my flustered state. “Are you okay?” she asked, concerned. I nodded. "I’m fine. Anything happen while I was away?" Trinity locked our arms together. "No. I was just talking about how we should get ready for the party." I furrowed. "But the party is hours away?" "Exactly, and we need to look perfect just in case we do find our mates," Trinity’s eyes sparkled with excitement. ~ Trinity wasn’t joking. As soon as we got back to the dorm, she had pulled out a dress for me to wear. I stood in front of the large mirror in her room as she held the dress in front of me. It was a short, strapless royal blue dress, stopping just beneath my thigh. Imaging a scenario where I would suddenly have to bend over, I shook my head. “No.” “No?” Trinity gasped. “You mean, yes!” “No.” “Yes!” “Trinity,” I gave her a look, playfully singing her name. “Violet,” she sang back, making me laugh in response. I felt so comfortable around her, it was strange to imagine we had only met a few hours ago. “You got nice boobs,” Trinity noted with a wide smile. “Show them off…because I know I will.” It had only taken me ten minutes to find out there was no point in arguing with Trinity. She was the type of person to keep pushing until she would get her way. “Alright, alright, I’ll wear it,” I said, finally giving in. Trinity squealed before pulling me into a back hug, her head resting on my shoulder. She held the dress in front of my body. “And you’ll look great in it.” Just at that moment, we heard the front door open. We shared a quick look, then walked to the front to see who it was. It was the girl with the pink hair, Amy. I looked behind her, wondering if perhaps she had come with Chrystal, but she closed the door behind her. “Hey guys,” she mumbled, walking straight to her room. Once again, Trinity and I exchanged a confused glance. “Amy,” Trinity called after her, “we were just getting ready for the party. Do you want to get ready with us in my room?” “No,” Amy walked out again, carrying a few dresses and shoes, along with what seemed to be a vanity case. “I’m just here to grab my stuff. I’m going with Chrystal and some of the sophomore girls—but you guys have fun!” “Then I guess we’ll see you at the pa—” Trinity words were cut off by the sound of our door, and Amy was gone. “Okay,” Trinity pulled a weird face, and we burst out laughing. “Now what the help was that.” “I don’t know,” I cackled. She slung her arm over my shoulder, leaning into me. “Thank God you’re my roommate,” she said, grinning, probably referring to Amy’s odd behavior. I wasn’t one to judge people, but it would’ve been a lie to deny that Amy left a bad taste on my mouth from the moment I’d met her. Another person to stay away from. Trinity and I spent the next couple of hours doing our hair and makeup. When Trinity finished curling my hair, she turned her attention to my glasses. "Okay, let's take these off," she said, reaching for them. “You can’t wear those with those cute heels.” I quickly pulled back. "Oh no, not the glasses. You can’t!" Trinity looked at me, puzzled. "Why not? You’ve got beautiful eyes, Violet. You shouldn’t be hiding them behind these." I sighed, realizing I had to explain at least part of the reason otherwise she would never get off my back. After a while the ‘I can’t wear contacts’ excuse wasn’t cutting it anymore. "They’re special to me,” I put on my saddest voice. “My mom gave them to me before she passed away. I promised her I would always wear them." Trinity opened her mouth to speak, then released a small gasp. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I had no idea—“ “It’s okay, don’t worry about it,” I chuckled, looking into the mirror. It wasn’t all a lie. The glasses were special to me and given to me by Mom. That part was true. Many years ago, I used to have strange nightmares, sometimes even prophecies. I heard voices in my sleep, sensed people that weren’t there—would wake up screaming. It wasn’t unusual for healers to have some kind of abilities, but mine were too dark, too terrifying. Only my parents, Uncle, and Dylan knew about it, and I had promised never to reveal it to anyone. Mom had always feared someone exploiting my powers for their own gain—and even when she had passed, I still honored her wishes. I wasn’t that big on shifting either, mainly because that was also something that had to be done without my glasses. That’s why I liked being a healer, and was proud of it. It was a way for me to avoid shifting, it kept me grounded—I got to keep my glasses on. “You know what, the glasses aren’t even that bad,” Trinity looked at me through the mirror. She squinted her eyes as if she was trying to read my thoughts. I hated that. People staring at me, like they could see more than I wanted to share. “I-I saw the Lycan Prince in the restroom,” I said the first bit of nonsense that occurred to me. “I accidentally entered the boys room? Very stupid.” Trinity’s eyes widened. “You saw Kylan? What is he li—“ “Rude!” I stated. “He called me a stalker, and four-eyes.” Trinity looked down, trying to hold back her laughter. “Not funny, by the way!” I added. The nickname was stupid, corny, out-dated, and he could’ve done a lot better. “You’re right, nothing to laugh about,” Trinity smiled, pursing her lips. “Although you should be flattered.” “Why?” “I heard he ignores everyone on purpose because he doesn’t think they’re worth his time,” she explained. “But he saw you, paid attention to you, so maybe…” “No,” I pulled a disgusted face. “I’d rather spit on the Moon Goddess then getting involved with him.” “Oh wow,” Trinity blinked. “Spitting on the Moon Goddess is like spitting on your mother. Is it that serious?” “It is that serious,” I nodded. “He’s a bully, a Lycan, a prince, I hate him and I also don’t think Chrystal would appreciate me fighting for her ex-boyfriend’s attention.” “Probably,” Trinity hummed. “I heard they got a long past. Something about their Dads wanting them together to strengthen the royal bloodline, and Kylan breaking her heart before it could get too serious because he has attachment issues.” “He’s got issues, alright!” I agreed, thinking about the cold, but annoyingly handsome Lycan Prince who had humiliated me. Twice. “Anyway,” Trinity chuckled, looking at her phone. “We should head to the party.” “We should.” “Catch!” Trinity tossed a pack of gum my way. I blinked, startled, and sniffed my own breath, suddenly self-conscious. “Is there something wrong with my breath?” “Of course not, silly,” Trinity grinned. “You’ll need it just in case you find your mate tonight.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Oh no, I’m not counting on any of that.” Just the thought of finding my mate all while trying to finish school sounded like a drag. “Yeah, but you never know,” she replied, winking. “No, I know.” “No, you don’t.” Our banter continued all the way down the hall until Trinity had to go to the restroom. With nothing better to do, I wandered through the empty halls. My eyes were instantly drawn to the portraits of the healing majors from over the years. As I looked at them, I thought of Mom. A well-respected Alumna. Would her picture also be there? Determined, I went on a mission to find her year. I scanned the faces in each frame, and after a few minutes of searching—I finally found her year. My heart raced as I looked at every row, trying to spot her among the sea of faces. A smile appeared on my lips as my eyes landed on Mom. There was something so familiar about the glow on her face. She had her arms wrapped around another’s woman’s waist. The two looked close to the point they were even wearing matching clothes. I took a better look, but failed to recognize the girl standing next to her. I glanced at the names below the photo and read my mom’s name, Claire. The girl hugging her was called Adelaide. Adelaide… That was the same name Esther had called me. I leaned in closer, trying to get a better look at her face—but it was turned just enough that I couldn’t make out her features. If only… “Done!” Out of nowhere, Trinity appeared and slammed her arm over my shoulder. “What are we looking at?” I shook my head, brushing it off. “Nothing special. Just old pictures.” We began walking. “Just imagine,” Trinity beamed. “In four years, our pictures will be there!” We left the building and made our way to the woods. After a while of walking, we could already hear the sound music and chatters. “Everyone is here,” Trinity said in awe as we approached. In the center of the woods, there was an open space where students were talking, laughing, dancing. The trees were decorated with twinkling lights, the only source of light. Red cups were scattered on the grass, and the scent of a substance that definitely wasn’t allowed, lingered in the air. All of it made me feel uncomfortable. We had just arrived, but I already wanted to leave. There were so many people…drunk people…it just wasn’t not my scene. Trinity nudged me playfully. “Remember, keep an open mind. You never know what might happen tonight.” I scoffed. “I wouldn’t get your hopes up if I were you.” Chapter 4 Violet “Don’t just stand here. Let’s go!” Trinity grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the dance floor, where most of the students were. I tugged at the hem of my dress, nearly falling over. “Are you sure I look okay?” I spoke over the loud music. Trinity grabbed two drinks from a passing tray, handing me one. “Of course you do. You look hot,” she shouted. I let out a sigh, disagreeing as my eyes scanned the crowd. I didn’t feel hot—I felt stupid and out of place. All these girls looked good because they had the confidence to go with it. Trinity wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed from side to side, forcing me to move with her. “There you go!” she said, and I gave her a small smirk in return. A loud, exaggerated laugh pierced through the music. I looked to the side to see where it was coming from, and it was no one other than our roommate who was more so like a ghost—Chrystal. She was standing with Kylan, Nate and Amy. A weird feeling went through my body as my gaze fell on the Lycan prince. Chrystal said something, placing her hand on Kylan’s leather jacket—but he had no reaction. His face was just as stony as it had been in the restroom. When I first met him, his shoulder-length hair had been loose, but tonight it was pulled back into a bun. Cold, yet undeniably handsome. That would be a good way to describe him. Chrystal looked gorgeous. She wore a pink mini dress that hugged her body, and her red hair fell beautifully over her shoulders. They matched perfectly, and were both attractive. One could easily understand why they used to date. Why was I even observing these people? I tried to look away, but failed miserably. My eyes remained glued to them. “If you’re not interested, stop staring at him,” Trinity sang, nudging me playfully. I dragged my eyes away, annoyed at myself for exposing myself. I truly wasn’t interested, and I truly didn’t care. “I wasn’t staring.” Trinity shot me a sarcastic look. “Don’t try to understand. I’ve heard this is what they do. They break up and get back together like every other week.” “Good for them,” I said with a shrug. “But I barely know the guy, and he’s not exactly the nicest—so I really do not care.” Trinity raised her eyebrows, unconvinced. “You know what? I can name ten guys hotter than him,” she spoke as she glanced around the crowd. “Take him for example!” her finger pointed to a guy walking past. I followed her gaze and nearly choked when I saw who she was pointing at—my brother, Dylan. I gagged to myself, trying to shake the image from my head. “You didn’t even see his face,” I argued. “You only saw the back.” “Yes, and?” Trinity blinked. “He has broad shoulders, dark hair, a good fashion sense, and that’s all I need to know.” I laughed at her conclusion, and focused on the music. After several more drinks, I finally let loose and was able to let go of everything. My worries, insecurities, the pressure of trying to fit in. For the first time in years, I actually felt like I was having fun. All was good, until the music suddenly cut off. It was replaced by a loud uncomfortable sound, followed by several taps coming from a microphone. The crowd turned their attention to the source, and it was Nate, standing on a small platform. “Test, test—can everyone hear me?” People cheered in response. “It’s going to happen!” Trinity squealed. “Great! Welcome everyone to the annual Starlight Festival!” Nate pumped up the crowd, getting the same energy in return. After the cheer died down, he continued speaking. “I could give you all a long, boring welcome speech…” he grinned, “but we all know what you really came for.” The students let out a gasp as Nate pulled out something which appeared to be a small potion bottle from his pocket. He raised it high in the air, showing off the silver glow swirling inside the bottle. “Violet—that’s the Moon Goddess’ breath,” Trinity whispered. I frowned. “The Moon Goddess’ what?” “As you all know, once I open this potion, it might just be that you find your mate at this very moment.” The students reacted, everyone was pushing each other to get closer—but I was in no hurry. By chance, I caught Chrystal wrapping her arm around Kylan, leaning into him with a big smile. He rolled his eyes, and pushed her away. “Whatever happens next,” Nate continued, and I turned my head again. “Please take it to the dorms, remember nobody wants to see your business—there are condoms in every building. Let’s not make any fur babies tonight!” The crowd laughed while my stomach twisted with unease. This whole thing was becoming too much. Mates, magic potions, fur babies… Could we not just skip this part and focus on the academy? “Five—“ Nate started counting down, the crowd joining in. “Four, three, two, one!” He opened the bottle, and seconds later a large cloud of smoke traveled to the dance floor. The music kicked back in, but the fog grew thicker, even reaching my glasses. I could barely see anything, and my attempt to wipe them clean only made it worse. “Trinity!” No answer. “Trinity!” I called out again, but she was gone. Due to the heavy fog, I had lost her in the crowd. To make matters worse, my body suddenly felt like it was on fire. Heat spread from my cheeks, to my core, even down to my limbs. Lumia growled inside my head, her voice louder than usual. Something was happening. Was it my glasses? I needed to get out of here. I panicked as I pushed through the crowd, still unable to see anything. “Sorry!” I muttered as I bumped into people, only I couldn’t see who I was apologizing to. Once I finally made it off the dance floor, I grabbed a napkin and wiped my glasses, careful not to take them off. The glasses weren’t the issue. They couldn’t be. My heart was still raising, body fuming, and the tip of my fingers tingling. ‘Follow!’ Lumia growled, growing urgent. She had never been like this. “Follow what?” I whispered, confused. I spotted a guy disappearing into the woods, moving away from the festival, and without thinking, I followed. My body moved on its own. I had no idea what was happening to me, but honestly, I wasn’t even sure if it was really me anymore. I was losing control, and that was the one thing I feared most. As I stumbled deeper into the woods, the music faded behind me. The guy in front of me moved faster. He knew I was following him, I wanted to stop—but I couldn’t. Lumia wouldn’t let me. I began to realize what was happening to me. The potion, the smoke—Lumia. That guy must be my… After a while, the guy finally stopped. His back was still turned to me. I froze, catching my breath before a loud ringing sound filled my ears. At that moment, all I could see was him, standing there in the dark woods. Slowly, the figure turned. My breath hitched. It was Kylan. His cold eyes stared right at me. His gaze was dark, dangerous—and my stomach twisted. He took a step forward me, his eyes never leaving mine. He didn’t get too close. He kept just enough distance between us as if he was repulsed by the sight of me. “Why are you following me?” he growled in fury. I didn’t move a muscle. My heart slammed against my ribs as I took in his anger. He knew why. He must have felt it too, that strange feeling that had dragged me into the woods. “I—I don’t know,” I whispered. Not getting the answer he suspected, Kylan roared in frustration. Before I could ever think clearly, he moved at an incredible speed and shoved me hard against a tree. I released a soft yelp, my back slightly burning, but all I could focus on were those dark eyes. They were angry, confused…hungry. His face was inches away, so close I could feel his breath against my skin. And there it was again. That burning sensation spreading through every part of my body, and this time it was ten times more intense. I tried to fight it, I really did—but before I could stop myself, the horrible words I had hoped not to speak for at least a few more years, slipped past my lips. “Mate.” The moment the word left my mouth, Kylan’s released a sharp breath. His eyes were still full of anger, but his hand moved to my face. He traced two fingers from my cheek to my lips, and when I parted them, he moved them to my chin. It was almost like a warning. I lead, you follow. How could someone I hated so much stir something so powerful inside me? To my surprise, Kylan leaned closer until his lip where inches from mine. His gaze turned a bit softer, more confused, and for a moment—I really thought he’d kiss me. The thought was supposed to terrify me. I was supposed to pull away—but I didn’t. I couldn’t, and neither could he. I could only hear the sound of our heavy breaths filling the woods. Time stood still…and then his lips crashed into mine. The kiss was rough, almost desperate, like he was trying to prove that this would be the first and the last time. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer, and I melted into him. I gasped into his mouth as his hands began to roam my body, and his tongue found its way between my lips. The kiss deepened, and without thinking, I grabbed the collar of his leather jacket. I grabbed it tightly, holding on as if I never intended to let go—and strangely enough, I didn’t want to. Kylan released a low growl, pushing me harder against the tree. The way his lips felt on mine made everything else disappear. I lost myself in him. Lumia was calm again. But then, Kylan pulled away. He kept his eyes close, his forehead resting against mine as we both gasped for air. That was my first kiss… What the hell just happened? As if snapped back into reality, his cold eyes opened again. He gripped my chin, forcing my gaze to meet his. I wanted to speak, to ask what this meant, what his intentions were—but before I could say anything, Kylan’s lips twitched in anger. “You…” he spat out in disgust, “…are a pathetic, low-rank puppy.” My heart shattered into pieces. The fire I had felt during our kiss had been fully extinguished. My mind cleared again. Our first meeting, when he had knocked me over, had already set the tone for our relationship—and nothing could change that. He hated me, and I hated him. “You are no mate of mine,” Kylan tightened his grip on my chin, making me wince. “Never.” Then he walked away… Chapter 5 Kylan “Ky,” Chrystal moaned into my ears as she reached her peak. Her body trembled beneath me, nails dug into my back, hard enough to leave marks. I waited for a while before I rolled off her with a disappointed sigh. It didn’t feel satisfying, not in the way it should have—and it was all because of…her. Chrystal had the audacity to place her hand on my chest and started tracing circles with her fingers. “That was amazing,” she whispered. For you. She leaned closer to kiss my cheek, but I could avoid it just in time. I rolled my eyes, pushing her away as I got out of bed. Our business was done here, and so was any desire to stay here with her. "Why can’t you just stay with me for once?" Chrystal asked, her voice a little frustrated. “Like you used to.” I ignored her, scanning my messy room. Only, it wasn’t my mess—it was Chrystal’s. Her clothes, her makeup were all scattered around the room and it made me think that perhaps I had made her too comfortable. We weren’t together anymore. Luckily, I had a private room. One of the privileges that came with being heir to the Lycan throne. In my freshman year, I did share a room with Nate, who was Chrystal’s brother, and my future Beta who would follow into his Dad’s footsteps—but after a few months of complaining, I had managed to get us separate spaces. Part of me just needed to breathe without him around all the time, and that small part of me wanted to respect my best friend by not fucking his twin within a ten-mile radius. Now it had backfired. “Make sure you take your shit with you this time. All of it,” I said coldly, heading for the bathroom before I could hear her response. I jumped into the hot shower, trying to think of that one thing I had been trying to ignore—but couldn’t. I clenched my fist as I rested my head against the shower wall, my mind traveling back to the Starlight Festival. Four-eyes…. That’s what I called her. I didn’t know her name, and didn’t care for it. All I knew was that she was my mate, and not the strong Lycan mate I wanted—no, a puppy. That damn girl with those sharp blue eyes, hiding behind those glasses was my mate. The beast tried to show it to me when she had spied on me in the restroom, and I nearly prayed to the Moon Goddess for it not to be true. The first thing I wanted to do when Nate opened that bottle was choke him to death for putting me in this position. I had shoved her against that tree, and had been so close to ripping her apart for even speaking the word ‘mate,’ but then my body betrayed me. I had to get a taste of those plump lips, and once I did—I was unable to stop myself. I hated myself for it. She was a stalker, a creep. Why her? I was heir to the throne, future king of the biggest Lycan kingdom, Lupyria. It didn’t make sense, nothing about this bond made sense—yet it did. Perhaps this was my punishment from the Moon Goddess for that horrible thing I did many years ago. That thing the king keptAnd reminding me of by showing me how little he cared for me. With a throbbing head, I got out of the shower. A towel was wrapped around my waist as I walked back into the room, and unfortunately, Chrystal was still lying in bed, her eyes following me like she hadn’t gotten the message. "You’re still here?" "Well, yes," she replied. "Why wouldn’t I be?" I ran a hand through my wet hair, trying to keep my temper in check. "Chrystal, you know the deal. What we had is over. I told you, if it isn’t for your body, I don’t want to see you. Now leave." Chrystal’s face twisted in anger. I didn’t pity her because we were supposed to have this mutual understanding, one we had both agreed to. After an on and off relationship that had been going on for years, we had broken up a few months ago, and this time it was for good. Dad, the Lycan King, had pushed us to be together. He insisted that his Beta’s daughter and his heir to the throne were a perfect match, one that didn’t need the blessing of the Moon Goddess. No matter what the future held, we were destined to be together in his eyes. I never liked disobeying him, so I endured—but at some point I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I had never been loyal to her, never loved her, and I wasn’t capable of loving anyone. After what I had done to my brother, my very own flesh and blood, it didn’t take long to reach that conclusion. “Leave,” I pointed to the door. “But Kylan,” she whined, “my roommates are so lame. Except for Amy, I guess. She’s kind of alright, but a total try-hard. You should see the others, you’d laugh at them…” I stopped listening and put on my clothes. The annoying tone of her voice was nothing more than an irrelevant background noise. She could complain all she wanted—but it’d end all the same, with her leaving my room. Once I finished dressing, I yanked the covers off the bed, exposing her naked body. “Come on,” I encouraged, grabbing all her clothes from yesterday, then I tossed it at her. “Didn’t I make myself clear? Get dressed, take your shit—and leave.” Chrystal grunted as she stood up and threw the dress over her head. “Who is the slut you’re with now?” she began accusing me. “Is that why you don’t want me around anymore?” Slut? My mind went blank. “I’ll find her!” Chrystal shouted. “I’ll find her, and then I’ll ki—“ Refusing to let her finish that sentence, I had already pinned her against the wall. Agee took over as my hand gripped her throat, hard enough to send a clear message. My claws appeared, teeth sharpened as the beast tried to take over, and a low growl came from deep in my chest. “Careful, Chrystal,” I warned, my claws slightly grazing her skin. Her eyes widened in shock, her expression filled with fear. In all the years we’d known each other, I had never lashed out at her like that. For the first time, she didn’t talk back, and I was sure it was because she had no idea what had taken over me. I didn’t even know what was happening to me. Startled, I managed to control the beast and stepped back. I felt disgusted, embarrassed at how easily I had lost control. This had never happened. “Just…leave,” I muttered, turning my back on her so I wouldn’t have to see her fearful eyes. There was a moment of silence, then she started gathering her belongings. “You could’ve killed me, you sick fuck!” she muttered under her breath, the words cutting deep. The door slammed shut behind her, and I finally let out the long, frustrated breath I’d been holding back. I glanced down at my hand, flexing my fingers that were claws just seconds ago, then I balled it into a fist. I didn’t want to hurt Chrystal. When she spoke about that ‘slut,’ the beast had instantly thought of four-eyes, and felt the need to protect her. I was becoming possessive, losing control and it was not my choice. It was driving me insane. Frustrated, I paced back and forth. How could I, the heir to the Lycan throne, get so possessive over that thing? The king had drilled it into me time and time again, ‘If the Moon Goddess curses you with an unworthy mate, it means she hasn’t forgiven you for your sins, for what you’ve done to brother,’ For years I was forced to listen to his words, forced to think about what I had to do to secured my place as heir—and now I had received the ultimate punishment. The mate bond. I let out a loud growl, slamming everything from my desk in one go. She was driving me insane, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Pissed, I rushed to my walk-in closet. In a rage of anger, I threw all my jackets onto the floor, and searched for the one I knew would call me down. My eyes landed on the leather jacket I had worn that night. I took the jacket, and then brought it to my face, inhaling her sweet scent that still lingered. She smelled like candy—vanilla and sugar. ‘Mate!’ the beast growled from deep within. “Shut up!” ‘Mate!’ “No!” I barked, clutching the jacket in my hand. So all that beast could think about was four-eyes? Okay, no problem. All I had to do was reject her, something I already should’ve done in the woods—and then everything would go back to normal. Determined, I stormed out of the room. This pull, this bond, was suffocating me, and I needed something—anything—to make it stop. As soon as I stepped into the hall, Nate slammed his arm over my shoulder. “Hey, Ky—“ “Not now, Nate,” I snapped, pushing him off and leaving him behind. I couldn’t deal with anyone right now. The only thing on my mind was four-eyes and rejecting her as my mate. I sniffed the jacket in my hand one more time, then followed the clear trail, all the way to the building of the Lunar Hall building. It didn’t take long before I found the dorm where the smell was coming from. I waited around the corner. So that’s where she stayed…four-eyes. I took a step, but immediately retreated when I saw Chrystal step out. “Shit,” I cursed under my breath. Of all the people to walk out of that room, it had to be her. That could only mean one thing. Both of my stalkers were roommates. The Moon Goddess truly had it out for me. Chrystal walked in a different direction, and just as I was about to make another attempt, the door opened again. This time, it was her—Four-eyes. She stepped out wearing tight jeans that hugged her curves and a simple tank top. Her blonde hair was in a messy bun, and my eyes moved to her lips. The same lips I had kissed not long ago—soft, warm, perfect… I shook my head, snapping myself out of it. Those weren’t my thoughts—they belonged to the beast. I had only come here for one thing. Four-eyes stood frozen in front of her door, her chest rising and falling as she scanned the area, searching for something—or someone. Then she looked in my direction. I couldn’t do anything but stare into those sad, blue eyes. It didn’t affect me, though. I knew the real pain was yet to come. She would be hurting far more when I would finally reject her. Her sad gaze shifted to anger as she suddenly marched toward me, but I stood still, not moving a muscle. ‘Your fault,’ the beast growled. Only then did it hit me. Those furious eyes? She was coming over to reject me. Me? Not liking where this was headed, I quickly turned and walked away, blending into the crowd of whispering female students who had now noticed my presence. A smile appeared on my lips. So, Four-eyes thought she could reject me? Perhaps she was more amusing than I had given her credit for.
"“You’re mine, little puppy,” Kylan growled against my neck. “Soon enough, you’ll be begging for me. And when you do—I’ll use you as I see fit, and then I’ll reject you.” --- When Violet Hastings begins her freshman year at Starlight Shifters Academy, she only wants two things—honor her mother's legacy by becoming a skilled healer for her pack and get through the academy without anyone calling her a freak for her strange eye condition. Things take a dramatic turn when she discovers that Kylan, the arrogant heir to the Lycan throne, who has made her life miserable from the moment they met, is her mate. Kylan, known for his cold personality and cruel ways, is far from thrilled. He refuses to accept Violet as his mate, yet he doesn't want to reject her either. Instead, he sees her as his puppy, and is determined to make her life even more of a living hell. As if dealing with Kylan's torment isn't enough, Violet begins to uncover secrets about her past that change everything she thought she knew. Where does she truly come from? What is the secret behind her eyes? And has her whole life been a lie?" ***** Chapter 1 Violet My heart pounded with excitement and nerves as I walked across the campus of Starlight Academy with my suitcases in my hands. This had been my dream for as long as I could remember—to be among the best shifters. The academy was very hard to get into but somehow I had managed to do it. Today would be the start of a new chapter in my life, and absolutely nothing could ruin it. "Move it, four eyes!" Almost nothing. I released a yelp as someone shove me down to the ground, and I fell down with my suitcases. My glasses slipped from my face and I panicked. “No, no!” I whispered, closing my eyes as I desperately looked for them. They needed to remain on my eyes at all times. I’d had them since I was eight years old, and all I knew was that it would be a cold and lonely night if I didn’t have them on at all times. The nightmares, the visions… “Yes!” I breathed, my fingers brushing against the familiar frame. Relieved, I quickly put them back on. I caught a glimpse of the back of the guy who had pushed me over as he walked with his group of friends. “Asshole!” my wolf, Lumia and I muttered at the same time. One of the guys, wearing a blue hoodie, looked back with what seemed like a look of sympathy. Our eyes met, and then he made a turn, sprinting to my direction. Flustered, I watched as he grabbed my suitcases from the ground before sticking out his hand to help me. “Are you okay?” “Yes, thanks,” I accepted as I got up, now standing face to face with him. My lips instantly curled at the handsome blonde in front of me, his eyes as brown as honey and his hair slightly lighter than mine. "I'm sorry for the prince," he said. "He didn’t mean it, he’s a bit cranky today." I frowned. "The prince?" The guy eyed me strangely. "The Ly…never mind. First day?” “Yes.” “Do you need help with your suitcases?" "Yes, sure.” He grabbed my two suitcases and we began to walk, my short legs struggling to keep up as I was almost half his size. "Were you on your way to pick up your keys?" “Yes.” “Can you only say, yes?” “Ye…I mean—no,” I shook my head, a bit embarrassed. He chuckled. "I’m Nate, member of the student council.” "Violet," I responded. Nate glanced at me, and then his eyes studied me. His look was so intense I couldn’t help but blush. "So let me guess,” he spoke. “Seventeen, small and humble pack, Alpha’s daughter, healer’s acquaintance?" I looked at him, shocked, and let out a surprised laugh. "You were almost right—eighteen." And then there was this other thing. The Alpha was my uncle who had raised me, but it wasn’t something I ever felt like discussing. When I was eight, my parents had passed away in an attack, and my uncle had been taking care of me ever since. He was the Alpha of the Bloodrose pack, a small pack from the east. "Studying to be the healer’s acquaintance? Your parents must be proud of you," Nate said. "Yes, and they..." I replied, the words trailing off. Alpha Fergus had tried to treat me like a daughter, but the man was just too awkward to raise one. He had never been around much, and our Luna, Sonya had tried her best, but we just didn’t have that mother-daughter click. Adding salt to the wound was Dylan, my cousin, who I grew up with. I called him my brother, everyone did. He had hated me all my life, never giving me a reason, and we had never gotten along. He was a sophomore at Starlight Academy and had made it very clear that we were not family within these walls and to stay away from him. His exact words had been, ‘Do not embarrass me, freak.’ “They’re proud,” I sighed. As I followed Nate, I noticed a lot of girls fighting for his attention. Once in a while he would acknowledge one of them, and was met with squeals. With a face like that, it wasn’t hard to guess that he was popular. Above all, he seemed to have a good heart as well. He caught me staring, and I lowered my gaze to the ground with a giggle. "Here you are," Nate said. I looked up and realized we had already arrived at the grand hall. “Come on,” he guided me inside, and it was just as incredible as I remembered from the orientation—a large, open space with high ceilings and luxe appearance. It was quite busy, the area filled with students and suitcases. “Wow,” I gasped, looking around in awe. Nate pointed. "That’s the front desk. You can go there for information and get your keys,” then he stuck out his hand. "It was nice to meet you. Welcome, and I hope you’ll have a good year—Violet." I looked at his hand for a moment before accepting it. "Thank you.” He winked at me, and I felt a flutter in my chest. I kept holding his hand for a second longer than necessary and when he stared at our intertwined hands with a soft smile, I released a cough and stepped back. "Thank you," I repeated, not knowing what else to say. “And thank you for coming back to help me.” “No problem,” Nate spoke. “Just doing my job.” Right, cause he was a member of the student council. “Nate—let’s go!” A loud voice called out. I looked over Nate’s shoulder to see where the voice was coming from. It was a guy leaning against one of the pillars, surrounded by friends, his back turned to us. It was the same guy who had called me four-eyes. I recognized his voice immediately. Nate had referred to him as a prince, and I wondered if it was because he was actual royalty or because of his entitled behavior. Yet, Nate didn’t hesitate for a second and immediately walked off to his friend. "Next!" the woman behind the information desk shouted, snapping me back to reality. An unimpressed look was plastered on her face. “Oh, yes—that would be me!” I said, sounding awkward even to myself as I struggled to push my suitcases to the desk. “Name, class, and major,” she demanded, her tone flat. "Violet Hastings, freshman from the healer department?” The woman hummed and looked through a stack of papers or files. Meanwhile my thoughts went to my three new roommates, hoping they’d at least be more bearable than that dude who called me four-eyes. "I-I have to say, I’m very honored to be one of the chosen 200 to learn from the best healers and my Mom was actually an alumna so I’m really excited to—" The woman cut me off, throwing a set of keys at me, and I caught them just in time. "Lunar hall, second building on your left, second floor, room 102—Next!" “Okay?” I blinked, shocked by her rudeness. Before I could react, someone shoved me aside, and I almost stumbled but could luckily regain my balance just in time. Following the rude woman’s directions to the dorm building was thankfully not too much of a hassle. I managed to get to the second floor with a lot of struggle, completely out of breath and probably sweaty—but I was there and that was all that mattered. The hallway was filled with students, chatting, moving in their belongings and so on. Overwhelmed by the noise and the people, I looked around, not knowing where to start. "What room are you in?" a voice asked from behind. As I turned my head, a woman gasped loudly in my face. “Adelaide?” she widened her striking green eyes. I looked at the woman, trying to figure out whether I knew her, but I couldn’t recognize her. “W-Who?” I stuttered. The woman had light grey hair pulled back into a bun, glasses on her nose, and striking green eyes. She stared at me with an intense, almost hopeful expression while I eyed her back strangely, thinking she must have mistaken me for someone else. "I'm so sorry," she apologized, "you just look like someone I once knew." I smiled warmly. "It's okay." "My name is Esther, and I’m the RD of this department. And you are..." she began, her eyes moving to the name on my key tag. "Violet Hastings from room 102—the room just down the hall," she said. "Thank you," I sighed, grateful for the help. Shooting her one last smile, I walked further with my suitcases to go to my room. With each step I took, I grew more anxious about meeting my roommates. What would they be like? Would I like them? Would they like me? Even with the Bloodrose pack, I realized I’d never really had friends. Sure, there were people I was closer to than others, but friends? I reached the door to room 102, and my heart pounded in my chest. Taking a deep breath, I turned the key in the lock and then I pushed the door open. In the center of the room stood two girls who immediately stopped talking and looked at me. One of the girls had dyed light pink hair, the other dark curls. Their clothes were stylish and expensive-looking, making me feel insecure and out of place. They probably came from high-status families, bigger packs, unlike me. "Am I interrupting?" I asked, my voice hesitant. The pink-haired girl rushed toward me. "No," she spoke in a hurry. "I’m Amy, that’s Trinity—and are you her? Kylan’s ex?" I frowned in confusion. "Who?" And who was Kylan? "Our roommate, Chrystal? The Lycan Prince’s ex?" Amy explained. “I heard she has to redo her freshman year and is our roommate—are you her?” Chapter 2 Violet I blinked, processing the information. Am I her? No, and I was certainly no ex of a Lycan Prince. I would rather take a swim in my own vomit than get myself involved with such a person. “Stop bothering her, Amy,” the other girl with the braids, Trinity, spoke up. She gave me a welcoming smile, her eyes much softer and kinder than Amy’s sharp, piercing gaze. “Chrystal has red hair, remember?” I touched my blonde locks self-consciously, noticing the pink-haired girl's face soften. Then I closed the door behind me. “I’m Violet, nice to meet you.” “Hi, Violet,” Trinity stepped forward, helping me with my suitcases. “Chrystal is a Lycan of noble blood, her Dad is the beta of the Lycan King of the kingdom of Lupyria, and she’s our roommate. I’m in here, Chrystal there, Amy in there—and this is your room," she said, pointing and leading the way. So our other roommate was of noble blood, living in the biggest of the three Lycan kingdoms, no big deal. Another blow to my confidence, just what I needed. I scanned the room with my eyes as Trinity placed my stuff by the bed. “Here you go, and you’re welcome,” she said. “Thanks.” The room was mid-sized, and still empty besides a double bed, an empty window and a small walk-in closet. "We have to share a public bathroom. It’s on the first floor,” Trinity explained. Amy joined us, leaning against the door frame. "Don’t you think that’s disgusting though? I mean, I don’t want someone to give me, like… green toes?" Trinity chuckled. "Oh, you mean athlete’s foot?" I jumped in. Trinity and Amy exchanged a look, then turned back to me. "Tinea pedis? Fungal infection?" I elaborated, only to get even more confused looks in return. "Never mind—anyway, it’s nice to meet you, and I hope we’ll get along," I switched up quickly, making a mental note to avoid saying anything too nerdy around anyone. My brother, Dylan, would occasionally tell me to stop being such a smart ass and that it made me ten times more unlikeable. He was the biggest nerd in existence so coming from him, it must’ve meant something. “Quick question, are we all going to the Starlight Festival tonight?” Trinity beamed, wiggling her brows playfully. Nope. I turned to unpack my stuff, pretending not to hear. The Starlight Festival was held in the woods just outside the school gates. It always took place on a full moon to welcome new students, and was especially a hot event among unmated werewolves who were desperate to find their mate. The thought of being connected to someone, only to lose them, terrified me. The feeling I felt after losing my parents was one I never wanted to feel ever again. "We should go. Everyone is going to be there—and I heard tons of students find their mate there," Amy said. My stomach twisted with anxiety. I really didn’t want to go, but I also didn’t want to be that one person who only came to the academy to study although that was the truth. I wanted to fit in but also wanted to stay true to myself, but I guess the one thing I truly wanted was to be different from the Violet back home. "Have you guys found your mates yet?" Amy asked. "No—Violet?" Trinity answered, and I looked at her, slowly shaking my head. "So, you’ll be coming with us then?" "I’ll sit this one out. Besides, I don’t even have a dress for that," I said, hoping that would end the conversation. "So? I’ll let you borrow something," Trinity offered immediately. I knew she didn’t have any bad intentions as she had been kind to me from the start. She just couldn’t take a hint. I felt trapped, knowing if I would decline, it would set the tone for my relationship with my roommates for the entire four years. Besides, it was just one night. What's the worst that could happen? "That’s nice of you—thanks!" I said, forcing a smile. Trinity clapped her hands, smiling, then bumped Amy’s shoulder. "See? Problem solved." Amy chuckled, folding her arms. It was silent for a moment before Trinity opened another topic. “So what do your parents do?” I blinked, caught off guard by the question. Just as with Nate, this was supposed to be the moment where I would usually say my parents were dead—only I didn’t. Again. Trinity answered her own question, "My dad is an Alpha, Amy’s dad is a Beta—" “Mine is also an Alpha!” I announced before she could say anything else. Now that she got her answer, I desperately hoped she would shift the topic. Amy slightly rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, same old—everyone here comes from status. Anyway, where is Chrystal?" From the moment I had met her, she had almost seemed obsessed with Chrystal. All she could talk about was that Lycan girl. "I’m sure we’ll meet her soon. She’s probably with Kylan and Nate,” Trinity said. "Nate? From the student council?" I asked, surprised. Amy’s eyes lit up. "Have you met him? He’s Chrystal’s twin brother and Kylan’s future Beta." I nodded, remembering the handsome guy from earlier. So he was a Lycan, a future Beta of noble blood—and my roommate’s brother. "Can you imagine? The Beta to the future Lycan King? Maybe he is my mate," Amy sang, and the two girls giggled. “I’m not counting on it to be the Lycan Prince, but I’ll take the second best.” My face paled as I slowly put two and two together. The guy who had called me four-eyes was indeed royally. He was that Lycan Prince they were gushing over. That’s why Nate had called him ‘the Prince’. I decided right then and there to stay away from him. If he could bully me after bumping into me, I didn’t even want to know what kind of damage he could do without facing any consequences. He was a Lycan, after all—ten times stronger, ten times faster. "We should go—the RD is expecting us in ten minutes," Trinity spoke, glancing on her phone. "What for?" "She’s giving us a tour," Amy replied. “Then we should probably head out.” ~ As we reached the main hall in the healer’s building, a large group of freshmen were already waiting and talking among themselves. Esther, the woman who had introduced herself earlier, stood on a platform. The second I entered the room, her gaze landed on mine and she gave me a friendly nod, which I returned. I was waiting for her to turn away, but she never did. For some reason, Esther kept staring at me. I squinted my eyes, cracking my brains over the reason. "Look, that’s Chrystal!" Amy nudged my shoulder, and I turned away, following her eyes. They landed on a gorgeous tan girl with long, straight red hair, standing with a group of girls. Chrystal was dressed in a short pink tennis skirt and a pink top, by the looks of it expensive. Just by one look, it was clear she hadn’t been in the dorm to welcome us because she had her own crowd and standards. She had probably already decided her roommates were not good enough for her without getting the chance to get to know any of us. Her energy was completely different from her brother, Nate, who looked so kind and approachable. "I’ll go and say hi. I’ll see you guys later!" Amy said before walking off toward Chrystal. Trinity chuckled as we watched her tap Chrystal’s back, attempting start a conversation. "And then there were two.” "Don’t you want to meet her?" I asked, genuinely curious. Trinity pulled a disgusted face, shaking her head. "She might be of noble blood, but that doesn’t mean she can treat us like trash. If she really wanted to meet us, she would’ve been at the dorms." I smiled, agreeing with Trinity. "Yeah, you’re right. It’s nice to meet someone who sees things the same way." "Attention!" Esther called out. The voices in the hall slowly faded as everyone turned to look at her. "Welcome, everyone, to Starlight Academy. I’m Esther, your Resident Director, and one of the Grand Masters in healing. It’s my pleasure to welcome you to what I hope will be the best four years in your life." Everyone around me clapped, so I awkwardly joined in. "Starlight Academy is a place where you will learn, grow, and build life-long friendships—and I know many of you are nervous," Esther continued, making eye contact with me. I looked away. "But I want you to know my office is always open, no matter what." Trinity whispered, "They always say that but never keep their word." I giggled, once again agreeing with her. It was always like that. They had everyone’s backs until someone’s family couldn’t pay the fee anymore. "Now if you’ll all follow me," Esther instructed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Amy walking with Chrystal. It looked like Chrystal had taken her under her wing, which made sense given Amy’s excitement about meeting her. Esther led us on a full campus tour, explaining that this week would be about exploring and learning the basic rules. We weren’t allowed to spend the night in the male dorms, there was a strong curfew meaning no leaving the dorms after ten, no unauthorized shifting or any other kind of use of power, and especially no fighting unless it was on the training grounds with a teacher present. Three strikes, and you’re out. "I might as well have applied for prison," Trinity muttered, making me laugh as we walked with a few more freshman we had made along the way. The tour ended in the academic hall. "Look around some more, enjoy your week—and I will leave you girls to it," Esther said. Everyone thanked her in unison, but once again her eyes were on me. I still wondered what her deal was, why she seemed to be paying me so much attention. After she was out of sight, I tried to join the conversation with the girls, but they were already in it too deep. "He literally just walked past us. Apparently, he’s a sophomore CSL major," one of the girls said excitedly. "CS-what?" I asked, feeling lost. "Combat Strategy and Leadership? They’re talking about the Lycan Prince again," Trinity explained. "Ah…” The topic wasn’t all that interesting to me. All everyone seemed to be talking about was that damn Lycan Prince. The conversation continued without me, and it bored me so much, I felt a sudden urge to pee. "Does anyone know where the restroom is?" I asked. Trinity pointed in a direction. "I think it’s that way—do you want me to go with you?" "No, I’ll manage. Thanks!” Following Trinity’s instructions, I eventually stood in front of two closed doors with unclear symbols. “Sure, why not?” I mumbled, trying to make a decision. One looked vaguely like a dress, so I guessed that one was for women. As I entered the restroom, I saw it was empty and headed for one of the stalls. After finishing my business, I went to sink, rubbing the soap between my palms before washing it off. But as I turned off the tap, I heard a sound from around the corner. My heart skipped a beat. How had I missed a whole part of the restroom? Curious, but more so fearful because I knew I had screwed up—I peeked around the corner, seeing exactly what I had been expecting to see. To my horror, I saw urinals, and a guy with his back turned against me, zipping up his jeans. I swallowed my breath, panicking, and I knew I had to leave quietly before he noticed me. Carefully, I took a step back, only for my foot to hit the bin, followed by the sound of a loud clatter. Shit. The guy turned around swiftly, his expression tense and his jaw clenched. My stomach dropped. Even though this was the first time I had seen his face, I recognized his build immediately. It was the Lycan Prince, Kylan, and he was walking toward me with a gaze so cold, it could kill. Everything seemed to move in slow motion as he stepped closer, and closer—until he stood in front of me, leaving no more than a few inches between us. Nervously, I bit my bottom lip, dreading whatever would come out of this. I was so embarrassed, the sound of my own heartbeat echoed in my eardrums. The prince’s eyes bore into mine, and he looked pissed. I was frozen, my mind blank, unsure of what to do or say next. Chapter 3 Violet His face shifted from an angry gaze to a smirk, then back to furious as he stood in front of me, the Lycan Prince. I felt as if I couldn’t breathe, unsure if it was from the complete embarrassment of walking into the male restroom or from his intimidating presence as he hovered over me. He was tall, with jet-black hair that framed his chiseled face perfectly. His eyes were almost as dark as his hair, beautiful and terrifying. My eyes wandered to his lips which were tightly pressed together, almost as if he were holding back a comment or perhaps a laugh. "Lost, four-eyes?" he said, calling me by that same nickname he had called me before. His voice was low and deep. I was still frozen, staring up at him as no words were able to leave my mouth. This was humiliating. I stammered. "I-I think I made a mistake.” Kylan scoffed. "You think? Or you know? Because it seems pretty obvious to me.” That’s it. I was not going to argue with this guy. I rolled my eyes, trying to leave, but he blocked my path by slamming his hand to the wall behind me. I was trapped between his body, and he had no intention of letting me go. "This is clearly the men's room," he said, tilting his head. "Or did you just want an excuse to see me? Are you also one of my stalkers?" Stalkers? I knew my face was turning red. "No, of course not. I didn't realize—" "Sure you didn’t," he cut me off. "For what do you even need those glasses if they’re not doing anything about that bad sight of yours?" I clenched my fists, my embarrassment turning into frustration. The glasses were a sensitive topic to me, especially since I wasn’t wearing them for my eyesight. Now he had pushed it. "I said it was a mistake, now move!” I tried to go past him for a second time, but he pushed me back, stopping me in the process as his jaw slightly twitched with anger. "Four-eyes—" "I have a name.” "Then what is it?" he demanded. "Violet," I replied, loud and clear. “Four-eyes,” a smirk appeared as he refused to roll my name off his tongue. “I’m sure you know who I am, and where I come from no one raises their voice at me.” "Funny. Where I am from no one raises their voice at me either,” I shot back. Hearing those words from a Lycan Prince’s mouth were supposed to scare me, and they did—but I wasn’t going to let him win this time. Back home, no one dared to disrespect me because of my Uncle, even though they thought I was a bit odd. I had given the prince a pass when he pushed me to the ground, but that was as far as I would go. Kylan looked surprised and speechless as if he hadn’t expected me to talk back. "Now if you’ll excuse me," I said, brushing past him and succeeding this time. Then I quickly left the restroom without so much as a glance back. As I hurried through the halls, I could finally release a breath, processing what had just happened. The Lycan Prince…Kylan tried bullying me again, but I had stood my ground. I had managed to do it this time, but I knew all too well that he wasn’t one to play around with, so I would just let it be that time. It would probably be better for everyone’s sake to avoid him for real. I rejoined the group, and Trinity noticed my flustered state. “Are you okay?” she asked, concerned. I nodded. "I’m fine. Anything happen while I was away?" Trinity locked our arms together. "No. I was just talking about how we should get ready for the party." I furrowed. "But the party is hours away?" "Exactly, and we need to look perfect just in case we do find our mates," Trinity’s eyes sparkled with excitement. ~ Trinity wasn’t joking. As soon as we got back to the dorm, she had pulled out a dress for me to wear. I stood in front of the large mirror in her room as she held the dress in front of me. It was a short, strapless royal blue dress, stopping just beneath my thigh. Imaging a scenario where I would suddenly have to bend over, I shook my head. “No.” “No?” Trinity gasped. “You mean, yes!” “No.” “Yes!” “Trinity,” I gave her a look, playfully singing her name. “Violet,” she sang back, making me laugh in response. I felt so comfortable around her, it was strange to imagine we had only met a few hours ago. “You got nice boobs,” Trinity noted with a wide smile. “Show them off…because I know I will.” It had only taken me ten minutes to find out there was no point in arguing with Trinity. She was the type of person to keep pushing until she would get her way. “Alright, alright, I’ll wear it,” I said, finally giving in. Trinity squealed before pulling me into a back hug, her head resting on my shoulder. She held the dress in front of my body. “And you’ll look great in it.” Just at that moment, we heard the front door open. We shared a quick look, then walked to the front to see who it was. It was the girl with the pink hair, Amy. I looked behind her, wondering if perhaps she had come with Chrystal, but she closed the door behind her. “Hey guys,” she mumbled, walking straight to her room. Once again, Trinity and I exchanged a confused glance. “Amy,” Trinity called after her, “we were just getting ready for the party. Do you want to get ready with us in my room?” “No,” Amy walked out again, carrying a few dresses and shoes, along with what seemed to be a vanity case. “I’m just here to grab my stuff. I’m going with Chrystal and some of the sophomore girls—but you guys have fun!” “Then I guess we’ll see you at the pa—” Trinity words were cut off by the sound of our door, and Amy was gone. “Okay,” Trinity pulled a weird face, and we burst out laughing. “Now what the help was that.” “I don’t know,” I cackled. She slung her arm over my shoulder, leaning into me. “Thank God you’re my roommate,” she said, grinning, probably referring to Amy’s odd behavior. I wasn’t one to judge people, but it would’ve been a lie to deny that Amy left a bad taste on my mouth from the moment I’d met her. Another person to stay away from. Trinity and I spent the next couple of hours doing our hair and makeup. When Trinity finished curling my hair, she turned her attention to my glasses. "Okay, let's take these off," she said, reaching for them. “You can’t wear those with those cute heels.” I quickly pulled back. "Oh no, not the glasses. You can’t!" Trinity looked at me, puzzled. "Why not? You’ve got beautiful eyes, Violet. You shouldn’t be hiding them behind these." I sighed, realizing I had to explain at least part of the reason otherwise she would never get off my back. After a while the ‘I can’t wear contacts’ excuse wasn’t cutting it anymore. "They’re special to me,” I put on my saddest voice. “My mom gave them to me before she passed away. I promised her I would always wear them." Trinity opened her mouth to speak, then released a small gasp. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I had no idea—“ “It’s okay, don’t worry about it,” I chuckled, looking into the mirror. It wasn’t all a lie. The glasses were special to me and given to me by Mom. That part was true. Many years ago, I used to have strange nightmares, sometimes even prophecies. I heard voices in my sleep, sensed people that weren’t there—would wake up screaming. It wasn’t unusual for healers to have some kind of abilities, but mine were too dark, too terrifying. Only my parents, Uncle, and Dylan knew about it, and I had promised never to reveal it to anyone. Mom had always feared someone exploiting my powers for their own gain—and even when she had passed, I still honored her wishes. I wasn’t that big on shifting either, mainly because that was also something that had to be done without my glasses. That’s why I liked being a healer, and was proud of it. It was a way for me to avoid shifting, it kept me grounded—I got to keep my glasses on. “You know what, the glasses aren’t even that bad,” Trinity looked at me through the mirror. She squinted her eyes as if she was trying to read my thoughts. I hated that. People staring at me, like they could see more than I wanted to share. “I-I saw the Lycan Prince in the restroom,” I said the first bit of nonsense that occurred to me. “I accidentally entered the boys room? Very stupid.” Trinity’s eyes widened. “You saw Kylan? What is he li—“ “Rude!” I stated. “He called me a stalker, and four-eyes.” Trinity looked down, trying to hold back her laughter. “Not funny, by the way!” I added. The nickname was stupid, corny, out-dated, and he could’ve done a lot better. “You’re right, nothing to laugh about,” Trinity smiled, pursing her lips. “Although you should be flattered.” “Why?” “I heard he ignores everyone on purpose because he doesn’t think they’re worth his time,” she explained. “But he saw you, paid attention to you, so maybe…” “No,” I pulled a disgusted face. “I’d rather spit on the Moon Goddess then getting involved with him.” “Oh wow,” Trinity blinked. “Spitting on the Moon Goddess is like spitting on your mother. Is it that serious?” “It is that serious,” I nodded. “He’s a bully, a Lycan, a prince, I hate him and I also don’t think Chrystal would appreciate me fighting for her ex-boyfriend’s attention.” “Probably,” Trinity hummed. “I heard they got a long past. Something about their Dads wanting them together to strengthen the royal bloodline, and Kylan breaking her heart before it could get too serious because he has attachment issues.” “He’s got issues, alright!” I agreed, thinking about the cold, but annoyingly handsome Lycan Prince who had humiliated me. Twice. “Anyway,” Trinity chuckled, looking at her phone. “We should head to the party.” “We should.” “Catch!” Trinity tossed a pack of gum my way. I blinked, startled, and sniffed my own breath, suddenly self-conscious. “Is there something wrong with my breath?” “Of course not, silly,” Trinity grinned. “You’ll need it just in case you find your mate tonight.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Oh no, I’m not counting on any of that.” Just the thought of finding my mate all while trying to finish school sounded like a drag. “Yeah, but you never know,” she replied, winking. “No, I know.” “No, you don’t.” Our banter continued all the way down the hall until Trinity had to go to the restroom. With nothing better to do, I wandered through the empty halls. My eyes were instantly drawn to the portraits of the healing majors from over the years. As I looked at them, I thought of Mom. A well-respected Alumna. Would her picture also be there? Determined, I went on a mission to find her year. I scanned the faces in each frame, and after a few minutes of searching—I finally found her year. My heart raced as I looked at every row, trying to spot her among the sea of faces. A smile appeared on my lips as my eyes landed on Mom. There was something so familiar about the glow on her face. She had her arms wrapped around another’s woman’s waist. The two looked close to the point they were even wearing matching clothes. I took a better look, but failed to recognize the girl standing next to her. I glanced at the names below the photo and read my mom’s name, Claire. The girl hugging her was called Adelaide. Adelaide… That was the same name Esther had called me. I leaned in closer, trying to get a better look at her face—but it was turned just enough that I couldn’t make out her features. If only… “Done!” Out of nowhere, Trinity appeared and slammed her arm over my shoulder. “What are we looking at?” I shook my head, brushing it off. “Nothing special. Just old pictures.” We began walking. “Just imagine,” Trinity beamed. “In four years, our pictures will be there!” We left the building and made our way to the woods. After a while of walking, we could already hear the sound music and chatters. “Everyone is here,” Trinity said in awe as we approached. In the center of the woods, there was an open space where students were talking, laughing, dancing. The trees were decorated with twinkling lights, the only source of light. Red cups were scattered on the grass, and the scent of a substance that definitely wasn’t allowed, lingered in the air. All of it made me feel uncomfortable. We had just arrived, but I already wanted to leave. There were so many people…drunk people…it just wasn’t not my scene. Trinity nudged me playfully. “Remember, keep an open mind. You never know what might happen tonight.” I scoffed. “I wouldn’t get your hopes up if I were you.” Chapter 4 Violet “Don’t just stand here. Let’s go!” Trinity grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the dance floor, where most of the students were. I tugged at the hem of my dress, nearly falling over. “Are you sure I look okay?” I spoke over the loud music. Trinity grabbed two drinks from a passing tray, handing me one. “Of course you do. You look hot,” she shouted. I let out a sigh, disagreeing as my eyes scanned the crowd. I didn’t feel hot—I felt stupid and out of place. All these girls looked good because they had the confidence to go with it. Trinity wrapped her arms around my neck and swayed from side to side, forcing me to move with her. “There you go!” she said, and I gave her a small smirk in return. A loud, exaggerated laugh pierced through the music. I looked to the side to see where it was coming from, and it was no one other than our roommate who was more so like a ghost—Chrystal. She was standing with Kylan, Nate and Amy. A weird feeling went through my body as my gaze fell on the Lycan prince. Chrystal said something, placing her hand on Kylan’s leather jacket—but he had no reaction. His face was just as stony as it had been in the restroom. When I first met him, his shoulder-length hair had been loose, but tonight it was pulled back into a bun. Cold, yet undeniably handsome. That would be a good way to describe him. Chrystal looked gorgeous. She wore a pink mini dress that hugged her body, and her red hair fell beautifully over her shoulders. They matched perfectly, and were both attractive. One could easily understand why they used to date. Why was I even observing these people? I tried to look away, but failed miserably. My eyes remained glued to them. “If you’re not interested, stop staring at him,” Trinity sang, nudging me playfully. I dragged my eyes away, annoyed at myself for exposing myself. I truly wasn’t interested, and I truly didn’t care. “I wasn’t staring.” Trinity shot me a sarcastic look. “Don’t try to understand. I’ve heard this is what they do. They break up and get back together like every other week.” “Good for them,” I said with a shrug. “But I barely know the guy, and he’s not exactly the nicest—so I really do not care.” Trinity raised her eyebrows, unconvinced. “You know what? I can name ten guys hotter than him,” she spoke as she glanced around the crowd. “Take him for example!” her finger pointed to a guy walking past. I followed her gaze and nearly choked when I saw who she was pointing at—my brother, Dylan. I gagged to myself, trying to shake the image from my head. “You didn’t even see his face,” I argued. “You only saw the back.” “Yes, and?” Trinity blinked. “He has broad shoulders, dark hair, a good fashion sense, and that’s all I need to know.” I laughed at her conclusion, and focused on the music. After several more drinks, I finally let loose and was able to let go of everything. My worries, insecurities, the pressure of trying to fit in. For the first time in years, I actually felt like I was having fun. All was good, until the music suddenly cut off. It was replaced by a loud uncomfortable sound, followed by several taps coming from a microphone. The crowd turned their attention to the source, and it was Nate, standing on a small platform. “Test, test—can everyone hear me?” People cheered in response. “It’s going to happen!” Trinity squealed. “Great! Welcome everyone to the annual Starlight Festival!” Nate pumped up the crowd, getting the same energy in return. After the cheer died down, he continued speaking. “I could give you all a long, boring welcome speech…” he grinned, “but we all know what you really came for.” The students let out a gasp as Nate pulled out something which appeared to be a small potion bottle from his pocket. He raised it high in the air, showing off the silver glow swirling inside the bottle. “Violet—that’s the Moon Goddess’ breath,” Trinity whispered. I frowned. “The Moon Goddess’ what?” “As you all know, once I open this potion, it might just be that you find your mate at this very moment.” The students reacted, everyone was pushing each other to get closer—but I was in no hurry. By chance, I caught Chrystal wrapping her arm around Kylan, leaning into him with a big smile. He rolled his eyes, and pushed her away. “Whatever happens next,” Nate continued, and I turned my head again. “Please take it to the dorms, remember nobody wants to see your business—there are condoms in every building. Let’s not make any fur babies tonight!” The crowd laughed while my stomach twisted with unease. This whole thing was becoming too much. Mates, magic potions, fur babies… Could we not just skip this part and focus on the academy? “Five—“ Nate started counting down, the crowd joining in. “Four, three, two, one!” He opened the bottle, and seconds later a large cloud of smoke traveled to the dance floor. The music kicked back in, but the fog grew thicker, even reaching my glasses. I could barely see anything, and my attempt to wipe them clean only made it worse. “Trinity!” No answer. “Trinity!” I called out again, but she was gone. Due to the heavy fog, I had lost her in the crowd. To make matters worse, my body suddenly felt like it was on fire. Heat spread from my cheeks, to my core, even down to my limbs. Lumia growled inside my head, her voice louder than usual. Something was happening. Was it my glasses? I needed to get out of here. I panicked as I pushed through the crowd, still unable to see anything. “Sorry!” I muttered as I bumped into people, only I couldn’t see who I was apologizing to. Once I finally made it off the dance floor, I grabbed a napkin and wiped my glasses, careful not to take them off. The glasses weren’t the issue. They couldn’t be. My heart was still raising, body fuming, and the tip of my fingers tingling. ‘Follow!’ Lumia growled, growing urgent. She had never been like this. “Follow what?” I whispered, confused. I spotted a guy disappearing into the woods, moving away from the festival, and without thinking, I followed. My body moved on its own. I had no idea what was happening to me, but honestly, I wasn’t even sure if it was really me anymore. I was losing control, and that was the one thing I feared most. As I stumbled deeper into the woods, the music faded behind me. The guy in front of me moved faster. He knew I was following him, I wanted to stop—but I couldn’t. Lumia wouldn’t let me. I began to realize what was happening to me. The potion, the smoke—Lumia. That guy must be my… After a while, the guy finally stopped. His back was still turned to me. I froze, catching my breath before a loud ringing sound filled my ears. At that moment, all I could see was him, standing there in the dark woods. Slowly, the figure turned. My breath hitched. It was Kylan. His cold eyes stared right at me. His gaze was dark, dangerous—and my stomach twisted. He took a step forward me, his eyes never leaving mine. He didn’t get too close. He kept just enough distance between us as if he was repulsed by the sight of me. “Why are you following me?” he growled in fury. I didn’t move a muscle. My heart slammed against my ribs as I took in his anger. He knew why. He must have felt it too, that strange feeling that had dragged me into the woods. “I—I don’t know,” I whispered. Not getting the answer he suspected, Kylan roared in frustration. Before I could ever think clearly, he moved at an incredible speed and shoved me hard against a tree. I released a soft yelp, my back slightly burning, but all I could focus on were those dark eyes. They were angry, confused…hungry. His face was inches away, so close I could feel his breath against my skin. And there it was again. That burning sensation spreading through every part of my body, and this time it was ten times more intense. I tried to fight it, I really did—but before I could stop myself, the horrible words I had hoped not to speak for at least a few more years, slipped past my lips. “Mate.” The moment the word left my mouth, Kylan’s released a sharp breath. His eyes were still full of anger, but his hand moved to my face. He traced two fingers from my cheek to my lips, and when I parted them, he moved them to my chin. It was almost like a warning. I lead, you follow. How could someone I hated so much stir something so powerful inside me? To my surprise, Kylan leaned closer until his lip where inches from mine. His gaze turned a bit softer, more confused, and for a moment—I really thought he’d kiss me. The thought was supposed to terrify me. I was supposed to pull away—but I didn’t. I couldn’t, and neither could he. I could only hear the sound of our heavy breaths filling the woods. Time stood still…and then his lips crashed into mine. The kiss was rough, almost desperate, like he was trying to prove that this would be the first and the last time. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer, and I melted into him. I gasped into his mouth as his hands began to roam my body, and his tongue found its way between my lips. The kiss deepened, and without thinking, I grabbed the collar of his leather jacket. I grabbed it tightly, holding on as if I never intended to let go—and strangely enough, I didn’t want to. Kylan released a low growl, pushing me harder against the tree. The way his lips felt on mine made everything else disappear. I lost myself in him. Lumia was calm again. But then, Kylan pulled away. He kept his eyes close, his forehead resting against mine as we both gasped for air. That was my first kiss… What the hell just happened? As if snapped back into reality, his cold eyes opened again. He gripped my chin, forcing my gaze to meet his. I wanted to speak, to ask what this meant, what his intentions were—but before I could say anything, Kylan’s lips twitched in anger. “You…” he spat out in disgust, “…are a pathetic, low-rank puppy.” My heart shattered into pieces. The fire I had felt during our kiss had been fully extinguished. My mind cleared again. Our first meeting, when he had knocked me over, had already set the tone for our relationship—and nothing could change that. He hated me, and I hated him. “You are no mate of mine,” Kylan tightened his grip on my chin, making me wince. “Never.” Then he walked away… Chapter 5 Kylan “Ky,” Chrystal moaned into my ears as she reached her peak. Her body trembled beneath me, nails dug into my back, hard enough to leave marks. I waited for a while before I rolled off her with a disappointed sigh. It didn’t feel satisfying, not in the way it should have—and it was all because of…her. Chrystal had the audacity to place her hand on my chest and started tracing circles with her fingers. “That was amazing,” she whispered. For you. She leaned closer to kiss my cheek, but I could avoid it just in time. I rolled my eyes, pushing her away as I got out of bed. Our business was done here, and so was any desire to stay here with her. "Why can’t you just stay with me for once?" Chrystal asked, her voice a little frustrated. “Like you used to.” I ignored her, scanning my messy room. Only, it wasn’t my mess—it was Chrystal’s. Her clothes, her makeup were all scattered around the room and it made me think that perhaps I had made her too comfortable. We weren’t together anymore. Luckily, I had a private room. One of the privileges that came with being heir to the Lycan throne. In my freshman year, I did share a room with Nate, who was Chrystal’s brother, and my future Beta who would follow into his Dad’s footsteps—but after a few months of complaining, I had managed to get us separate spaces. Part of me just needed to breathe without him around all the time, and that small part of me wanted to respect my best friend by not fucking his twin within a ten-mile radius. Now it had backfired. “Make sure you take your shit with you this time. All of it,” I said coldly, heading for the bathroom before I could hear her response. I jumped into the hot shower, trying to think of that one thing I had been trying to ignore—but couldn’t. I clenched my fist as I rested my head against the shower wall, my mind traveling back to the Starlight Festival. Four-eyes…. That’s what I called her. I didn’t know her name, and didn’t care for it. All I knew was that she was my mate, and not the strong Lycan mate I wanted—no, a puppy. That damn girl with those sharp blue eyes, hiding behind those glasses was my mate. The beast tried to show it to me when she had spied on me in the restroom, and I nearly prayed to the Moon Goddess for it not to be true. The first thing I wanted to do when Nate opened that bottle was choke him to death for putting me in this position. I had shoved her against that tree, and had been so close to ripping her apart for even speaking the word ‘mate,’ but then my body betrayed me. I had to get a taste of those plump lips, and once I did—I was unable to stop myself. I hated myself for it. She was a stalker, a creep. Why her? I was heir to the throne, future king of the biggest Lycan kingdom, Lupyria. It didn’t make sense, nothing about this bond made sense—yet it did. Perhaps this was my punishment from the Moon Goddess for that horrible thing I did many years ago. That thing the king keptAnd reminding me of by showing me how little he cared for me. With a throbbing head, I got out of the shower. A towel was wrapped around my waist as I walked back into the room, and unfortunately, Chrystal was still lying in bed, her eyes following me like she hadn’t gotten the message. "You’re still here?" "Well, yes," she replied. "Why wouldn’t I be?" I ran a hand through my wet hair, trying to keep my temper in check. "Chrystal, you know the deal. What we had is over. I told you, if it isn’t for your body, I don’t want to see you. Now leave." Chrystal’s face twisted in anger. I didn’t pity her because we were supposed to have this mutual understanding, one we had both agreed to. After an on and off relationship that had been going on for years, we had broken up a few months ago, and this time it was for good. Dad, the Lycan King, had pushed us to be together. He insisted that his Beta’s daughter and his heir to the throne were a perfect match, one that didn’t need the blessing of the Moon Goddess. No matter what the future held, we were destined to be together in his eyes. I never liked disobeying him, so I endured—but at some point I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I had never been loyal to her, never loved her, and I wasn’t capable of loving anyone. After what I had done to my brother, my very own flesh and blood, it didn’t take long to reach that conclusion. “Leave,” I pointed to the door. “But Kylan,” she whined, “my roommates are so lame. Except for Amy, I guess. She’s kind of alright, but a total try-hard. You should see the others, you’d laugh at them…” I stopped listening and put on my clothes. The annoying tone of her voice was nothing more than an irrelevant background noise. She could complain all she wanted—but it’d end all the same, with her leaving my room. Once I finished dressing, I yanked the covers off the bed, exposing her naked body. “Come on,” I encouraged, grabbing all her clothes from yesterday, then I tossed it at her. “Didn’t I make myself clear? Get dressed, take your shit—and leave.” Chrystal grunted as she stood up and threw the dress over her head. “Who is the slut you’re with now?” she began accusing me. “Is that why you don’t want me around anymore?” Slut? My mind went blank. “I’ll find her!” Chrystal shouted. “I’ll find her, and then I’ll ki—“ Refusing to let her finish that sentence, I had already pinned her against the wall. Agee took over as my hand gripped her throat, hard enough to send a clear message. My claws appeared, teeth sharpened as the beast tried to take over, and a low growl came from deep in my chest. “Careful, Chrystal,” I warned, my claws slightly grazing her skin. Her eyes widened in shock, her expression filled with fear. In all the years we’d known each other, I had never lashed out at her like that. For the first time, she didn’t talk back, and I was sure it was because she had no idea what had taken over me. I didn’t even know what was happening to me. Startled, I managed to control the beast and stepped back. I felt disgusted, embarrassed at how easily I had lost control. This had never happened. “Just…leave,” I muttered, turning my back on her so I wouldn’t have to see her fearful eyes. There was a moment of silence, then she started gathering her belongings. “You could’ve killed me, you sick fuck!” she muttered under her breath, the words cutting deep. The door slammed shut behind her, and I finally let out the long, frustrated breath I’d been holding back. I glanced down at my hand, flexing my fingers that were claws just seconds ago, then I balled it into a fist. I didn’t want to hurt Chrystal. When she spoke about that ‘slut,’ the beast had instantly thought of four-eyes, and felt the need to protect her. I was becoming possessive, losing control and it was not my choice. It was driving me insane. Frustrated, I paced back and forth. How could I, the heir to the Lycan throne, get so possessive over that thing? The king had drilled it into me time and time again, ‘If the Moon Goddess curses you with an unworthy mate, it means she hasn’t forgiven you for your sins, for what you’ve done to brother,’ For years I was forced to listen to his words, forced to think about what I had to do to secured my place as heir—and now I had received the ultimate punishment. The mate bond. I let out a loud growl, slamming everything from my desk in one go. She was driving me insane, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Pissed, I rushed to my walk-in closet. In a rage of anger, I threw all my jackets onto the floor, and searched for the one I knew would call me down. My eyes landed on the leather jacket I had worn that night. I took the jacket, and then brought it to my face, inhaling her sweet scent that still lingered. She smelled like candy—vanilla and sugar. ‘Mate!’ the beast growled from deep within. “Shut up!” ‘Mate!’ “No!” I barked, clutching the jacket in my hand. So all that beast could think about was four-eyes? Okay, no problem. All I had to do was reject her, something I already should’ve done in the woods—and then everything would go back to normal. Determined, I stormed out of the room. This pull, this bond, was suffocating me, and I needed something—anything—to make it stop. As soon as I stepped into the hall, Nate slammed his arm over my shoulder. “Hey, Ky—“ “Not now, Nate,” I snapped, pushing him off and leaving him behind. I couldn’t deal with anyone right now. The only thing on my mind was four-eyes and rejecting her as my mate. I sniffed the jacket in my hand one more time, then followed the clear trail, all the way to the building of the Lunar Hall building. It didn’t take long before I found the dorm where the smell was coming from. I waited around the corner. So that’s where she stayed…four-eyes. I took a step, but immediately retreated when I saw Chrystal step out. “Shit,” I cursed under my breath. Of all the people to walk out of that room, it had to be her. That could only mean one thing. Both of my stalkers were roommates. The Moon Goddess truly had it out for me. Chrystal walked in a different direction, and just as I was about to make another attempt, the door opened again. This time, it was her—Four-eyes. She stepped out wearing tight jeans that hugged her curves and a simple tank top. Her blonde hair was in a messy bun, and my eyes moved to her lips. The same lips I had kissed not long ago—soft, warm, perfect… I shook my head, snapping myself out of it. Those weren’t my thoughts—they belonged to the beast. I had only come here for one thing. Four-eyes stood frozen in front of her door, her chest rising and falling as she scanned the area, searching for something—or someone. Then she looked in my direction. I couldn’t do anything but stare into those sad, blue eyes. It didn’t affect me, though. I knew the real pain was yet to come. She would be hurting far more when I would finally reject her. Her sad gaze shifted to anger as she suddenly marched toward me, but I stood still, not moving a muscle. ‘Your fault,’ the beast growled. Only then did it hit me. Those furious eyes? She was coming over to reject me. Me? Not liking where this was headed, I quickly turned and walked away, blending into the crowd of whispering female students who had now noticed my presence. A smile appeared on my lips. So, Four-eyes thought she could reject me? Perhaps she was more amusing than I had given her credit for.
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
I thought my Dachshund was just getting older. He'd yelp when I picked him up. His back legs would shake on walks. He stopped racing to the door. The vet said his discs were degenerating. 1 in 4 Dachshunds deal with IVDD. It had been building inside his spine since he was young. I asked if he could be paralyzed. The vet said not necessarily — but his spine needed proper support. He explained what the disc actually needs: ✅ Glucosamine to rebuild the disc wall ✅ Chondroitin to keep the cushion hydrated ✅ ETA to fight the inflammation All from one source — Green Lipped Mussel. I found The Paw Parent Spine & Disc Powder that same night. Three weeks later, he walked to the door when I got home. Last week he got the zoomies for the first time in months. I got my little guy back. 👉 https://try.thepawparent.com/shopify/spine-and-disc
"When you're the nanny for an entitled and wealthy single dad and you go downstairs to get the formula at midnight... You feel him come up behind you, his warmth wrapping around you before he trails your neck and shoulders with fiery kisses. “Mr. Reed...” you gasp, your voice barely above a whisper as his hands mercilessly roam your skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, he eases the straps of your pajamas off your shoulders, his voice a husky whisper laced with raw desire, “I want you. Here. Now.”" --- Luci Forrester “I’m late, I’m late…” I mutter as I race through the corridors to get to class. Professor Elkins is not always forgiving, and if she makes me stand in front of the class to explain my tardiness, I won’t be able to stand it. I keep muttering to myself, and I hear the jingle start in my head. The white rabbit in the animated Alice in Wonderland. “I’m late, and I’m late for a very important date. No time to say hello goodbye, I’m late, I’m late, I’m…” I can see the entire movie playing before my eyes. “AHHH!” I let out an involuntary scream as I crash into a huge hard wall. I glance up and want to die. It’s not a wall I ran into, rather a concrete human body. My eyes are probably the size of saucers as I stare up into the face of one of the four kings of Kenton. The Reed “brothers” who rule the ice here at Kenton University and then the town along with their parents. I happened to run into the most ruthless one, Easton. He’s the hockey center and the most wanted bachelor probably among all the universities in this state. Which is code for entitled playboy in my book. The puck bunnies line up for him after every practice and game. He’s also the coldest and cruelest of the four. Great, just what I needed. My left pointer finger immediately begins scraping its nail along my thumb as I wait for him to explode. He’s not known for his pleasantness, and I pray he doesn’t remember me from the other two encounters we’ve had in the last two years. My thoughts roll around in my head as I shake it a little to focus. That white rabbit analogy distracted me. “I’m…sorry. I was chasing a rabbit.” I say with agitation, and he narrows his eyes at me. They are the most interesting color, like a silver with a hint of the palest ice blue throughout. That nonsense slipped out and I wince realizing he’ll think I’m clumsy and nuts. I concentrate hard to focus and get my thoughts in line. Come on brain! “Luci!” I hear my best friend cry out from down the hall. I peer around the massive hockey player and see Syd waving madly at me. The giant in front of me shifts to block my view shifting my attention back to him. Like I could forget he was here. They call him the Icebreaker because he basically mows down anything in his path to get to the goal. An angry frown appears on Easton’s face as I chance a look back up. “Is that your ‘rabbit’ you were chasing?” Oh god, his voice. I forgot how it affects you. It’s like the deepest, most gravelly sound I’ve ever heard. Not even in those online videos about the books I read do they sound like that. I can almost hear my eardrum tingling as it rolls through my head. “Ummm, no. I…” “Easton!!! Jackson!!!” A loud happy wail followed by a trill of laughter peals from behind me. I dare not turn to look, but see Jackson Reed’s blue eyes move from my face to the hall behind me. They narrow more and I wonder if he minds the attention. I had a class with him last year. He ignored me and every other girl in there. He’s almost as tall as his twin brother which is probably like jolly green giant height. I mean seriously, I could get a neck cramp staring up at these guys. Probably six-six or six-seven. They both have short ash blonde hair and while Easton’s is ruffled and messy, Jackson’s is styled smoother. Easton tilts his head slightly as his eyes don’t waver. “Shouldn’t you be running after your rabbit… Luci?” And now I know what an eargasm feels like when he says my name. What is wrong with me today? This guy wants to kill me, I’m sure while I’m trying not to drool over his voice. And I shouldn’t, knowing he finds me as reprehensible as the rest of his team. I nod quickly and begin to step around him, but not before whispering. “Sorry.” Hopefully that doesn't revisit me later with some form of revenge. I walk fast, darting around the corner and peeking in the thin strip of glass to see Professor Elkins talking. Syd catches my attention and I see her hold up three fingers. I nod and wait to see her reach down before she throws something at the windows on the opposite wall. Professor Elkins turns to investigate the intrusion, and I slip in the door creeping to the first seat available. Syd gives me a thumbs up with a sneaky grin. Luckily, none of the football or hockey teams are in here or they would draw attention to our subterfuge to make me squirm. I pull out my notebook silently and begin taking notes of what he’s written on the board. This is one of my least favorite classes, but it’s mandatory for graduation. I do better with numbers than I do dry boring history. They just suit my scattered brain better. When I was ten, my teacher noticed I was always spaced out except during math class. She called my foster mom Janet and had a conference. After that, Janet took me to see a specialist. Mrs. Jenkins had suggested I was struggling with my focus so much and needed help. I was diagnosed with inattentive ADHD, a milder form of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Rather than have the hyperactive component, I was withdrawn and would daydream most of the day. Extemely unorganized and my brain rambles around with the weirdest pattern of thoughts. A lot like living in Wonderland with Alice sometimes. Janet was the nicest foster mom I had. I lived with her the longest too, for almost ten years. She took me to see a play therapist and other forms of interactive therapy where I learned some tricks to help me manage my situation. I met Sydney Olmos at an art therapy class when I was twelve. She was there waiting on her older brother, Banning, who has his own focus issues. She walked right over and introduced herself to me. Turns out we went to the same school and in the same grade, but I had never noticed her. She asked me three questions; my favorite color, favorite food and whether or not I thought Tommy Baldon in our class was cute. After she heard my answers, she declared we would be best friends from then on. And we were. I was surprised. She learned tricks to make sure I stayed focused around her and would defend me when I needed it. It helped that most didn’t pay that much attention to me when she was around. Still don’t to this day. It’s never bothered me. Syd always tells me I’m beautiful, but I’m not too concerned about my looks. One more thing I don't have time to worry about. I am what I am and if they only want to judge me on my looks, then so be it. Which is five seven with very little to brag about for my figure. My light brown hair and brown eyes are nothing special or unique. I have a small smattering of freckles across my nose and upper cheeks. No where else on my pale skin. Sydney's the typical American dream girl with blonde curly hair and dark blue eyes. Only an inch taller than me with a perfect figure and a year-round golden tan. All eyes are usually on her, which helps me a lot. Gives me time and space to organize my thoughts sometimes. Class ends and Syd comes to wait for me. “That was close.” She says with a big smile, and I laugh. “Thanks, Syd. I hit an icy impasse.” She tugs my arm and puts her finger to her lips until we hit the hallway. “Did he do anything to you?” She whispers worriedly. “No, I think one of the puck bunnies showed up, so he was more concerned with that. Let me go with a little taunt, and that’s it.” I shrug, and we move cautiously around the corner. Thankfully, it's mostly empty. "So he didn't remember you from last year?" She asks as we head toward her car. "Didn't seem to." I say as I climb in. Last year, I'd been in the middle of heading to a table in the student center with my lunch. Naturally, I'd been lost in my head trying to organize my assignments for the day. Wasn't paying attention which was completely my fault. Jim, one of the football players had tripped me. I went flying as did my tray of food. While the fries and nuggets weren't a problem, the open yogurt cup was. Strawberry yogurt flew out and pelted none other than the quarterback of the football team, Julian. He'd snarled and gotten up shouting obscenities at me. In revenge, he grabbed his water bottle and dumped it on me. My shirt was completely soaked, and of course, it was mostly white, so it became transparent. I'd hunched into myself as they all laughed. It mostly cleared out after that. I sat there until the football team left. A pair of extremely large feet had come to stand right in front of me. When I dared to look up, I stared into those narrowed angry eyes I admired earlier today. That was the first time I heard his voice. He had blotches of strawberry yogurt on his jeans, and I gasped. "I... I didn't..." Before I could finish, he had growled. Full on growled like some kind of angry wolf. "You did! Here, it's already ruined by you anyway. You should cover yourself!" He said angrily as I stared at the floor both humiliated and furious. I glanced up to see him reach behind his neck with one hand and pull the black hoodie he wore off in one swift, easy movement. He dumped it on my head and strode off. I'd tugged it on, grateful for it while wanting to burn it. All day long, I tried to ignore the scent of it. Sydney teased me about it, but stopped when I told her the whole story. "Burn it when you get home. But it's useful for now, babe." Syd's voice then echoes as she calls me softly. "Luci… Luci… tune back in, babe." I shake my head. "Sorry, Syd. Are we going to pick up Barrett? I can watch him while you go to the lab tonight." "I appreciate it. We're going to make it, Luci. Last year of school." I stem the hopeful joy and answer practically. “Only 155 school days left until graduation. Now to survive the final year.” Luci I’ve always had horrible timing. Not just with my focus and disorganization issues, but like the universe arranging events in my life. I woke up late this morning after setting my alarm wrong. The coffee shop we stop at for breakfast some mornings was packed which set me back an extra ten minutes. I am a glutton for routine. Partly because it helps me stay on track and also because boring is comforting. Growing up in foster care, you had to worry about being moved around suddenly. Until I moved in with Janet when I was eight, I moved at least three or four times a year. So doing the same old thing every day works for me just fine. I'm letting the song lyrics roll through my head as I desperately try to remember the name of the actual song. I should just look it up, but I can only catch one word out of ten each time I hear it. It takes me a minute to realize the girl behind the counter is calling to me. "Oh, sorry. I'd like a Chai latte and a blueberry muffin." "Sorry, we just sold the last blueberry muffin to the guy in front of you. How about something else?" More proof of my bad timing. Great! I hurry to look into the case. I was really craving a blueberry muffin. One with plump juicy berries and extra streusel topping… FOCUS LUCI! I shout at myself. "Umm, how about a cheese Danish then." "And we're out of Chai to make the lattes." Double great. "Just a regular vanilla latte then." I say with disappointment. I walk back to my car nibbling on the danish I didn't want and sip my coffee. It's more acceptable than the danish. That song tume begins dancing in my head again. After my first class, I call my boss and see if anyone has inquired about me working for them. Mrs. Simpson sighs and tells me it's been very slow lately but she’s hopeful something will turn up soon. I hang up with her. I can wait a few more weeks before I really need to be working. I have enough saved to survive easily for another two months. But I don't like to leave that up to chance or get too close to being broke. Unlike a lot of my peers here, I have no one to fall back on if that happens. I walk into my third class of the day and slither to a halt right inside the door. Usually I get to this class early enough I can get to the seats in the back. But somehow the two football players and the hockey team have shown up way early today. I take a quick breath and focus on moving to the steps on the side. With luck, I'll walk right past them. But as I pass the second row, I feel the tug on my backpack and barely manage to stay upright. "It's the curse. Did you guys know she was in here? Maybe we should tell the professor we won't sit in class with such bad luck." I glare at Deacon White, the wide receiver for the football team. He loves to verbally tease me. Julian, the quarterback is here too. He glares at me with hatred. He thinks he has reason. I stand still and stare at a spot on the wall before me. Class will start soon enough and they’ll release me. I used to pop off with snide rejoinders but it had no effect and seemed to put a bigger target on my back. My silence has honestly allowed them to mostly ignore me unless they are bored. "Hey Reed, you seen the curse in here before?" Deacon taunts. In my periphery I spot the four kings. "I don't look for mice usually." One of the other hockey team members, Maxton Porter calls out mockingly. "She could be fun to hunt though. You'd like that wouldn't you little mouse? If we hunted you. Not that the catch would be anything you enjoyed. We could exorcise the curse finally." I stepped on his foot a few weeks ago and made him spill his drink on himself. He was flirting with two girls who laughed at him and took off. Since then, he’s been especially hateful. I see even Deacon raise an eyebrow to that. That sounds dark and disgusting. Kind of like a walking sewer trap that guy. Before I can stop it, my brain is swirling around seeing some tall green goo covered guy that smells like rotting eggs chasing me like in the old Scooby Doo cartoons Barrett watches some afternoons. "Hey, don't ignore me, you filthy little girl! You should be glad I even noticed you." A vice-like grip descends on my wrist and my neck. I yelp in pain and fall, but the grip doesn't lessen. Deacon is on his feet. "I didn't mean for you to touch her man!" Maxton is staring down at me, his eyes blazing. Suddenly, another hand clamps down on the one holding my wrist. It swallows his and even wraps around my hand a little. "Release her now! You took it too far, Maxton." Becker Reed's angry voice permeates my fear. "Coach will have your as if she presses charges." "Be ready, little mouse. Your time is coming. Press charges, and I'll make sure you really don't enjoy it." He snarls as he stomps away. Becker holds his hand out to help me up, but I shy away before using the wall to stand up. I'm going to have a set of bruises on my wrist and neck. "Does your wrist feel broken?" He asks quietly. "Would it matter?" I stomp up the stairs to my seat away from them, refusing to cry. I hate this school and the athletic departments. The football and hockey coaches are brothers. Nothing would happen if I complained. They rule the school and then the Reed family rules the city. If I didn't have a full scholarship here, I'd leave in a heartbeat. Julian scoffs. "I think I'll bounce today. Will tell Coach Humphries she's in this class when I go hit the gym.” He raises his eyebrows at me as he smirks. I slump down in my seat and make it through class, hardly daydreaming because I'm so angry. My wrist is throbbing too. I need to ice it. I let them leave first, not even moving for almost five minutes after they walk. I do see Becker stare up at me for a few seconds. He's probably worried I'll call campus security and have his teammate benched. I walk into my next class and take a seat. Before it begins, I see one of the campus clinic nurses walk in. She looks around and then points to me. "Luci Forrester?" I nod. She hands me an ice pack that can be velcroed around my wrist. "I was told to deliver that by the hockey coach." I take it wishing I could throw it in Maxton's face instead. "Thank you." She smiles and walks away. I leave my last class and decide I will stop and get an iced coffee as a treat for this awful day. I'm almost to the coffee shop when I hear a car going way too fast for this curvy one-lane campus road. I see a young blonde boy stepping off the sidewalk to cross the street. The car isn’t slowing down and I spot why. The driver is holding his phone up at eye level. That boy will be crushed. "LOOK OUT!" I scream and my feet move of their own volition. I make it to him in time to grab him and throw us both to the ground. I managed to land with him mostly on top of me to avoid scraping him up. Ignoring the pain from sliding across the concrete, I hurry to wrap him up with as much of my body as I can. The car clips two others racing straight through the spot the little boy was frozen in. He hits a tree not far from us, and I hear other people screaming. One lady comes up and helps me to my feet. "I saw the whole thing. It's a good thing you were paying attention at that very minute." More like a miracle I wasn't chasing a heffalump or something similar with my scatterbrain I think. I don't express that. I crouch down, holding my hand out to him. "Hey. My name's Luci. Can you move your arms and legs, sweetie?" He nods with tears in his eyes. "Do you hurt anywhere?" "My knee." I glance at it to see the slight scrape. "We'll get that all taken care of once the ambulance arrives. What's your name?" A small crowd has formed, but I ignore them and focus on him. "Co...Cole." He stammers out. His teeth are chattering, and I realize he could be going into shock from the scare. I struggle to focus and remember he needs to stay warm. Quickly, I tug the hoodie over my head and slip it on him. "Here sweetie, we need to keep you warm. Talk to me ok. What were you doing out here by yourself?" "My nanny left me. She's mean and she wanted coffee. I didn't want to go. She was mad mad and went inside. I was sposed to wait over there. But the wind took my paper. I chased it.” My anger spikes at that. "Cole, how old are you?" The woman who helped me stands listening. I think she's recording it with her phone, but I don't really care. "Four." My first thought was to use pliers and a blowtorch on her. She left a four year old by himself. She left a four year old by himself. "Do you know her name?" He nods slowly. "Madison." The woman next to me scoffs. "She'll show up and be all concerned in a minute. You mark my words." Before she could though, an ambulance's sirens make their presence known. "Cole, the ambulance is coming. We'll see about calling your parents. Can you..." "OH MY GOD! COLE? COLE?" A tall redhead comes running in, screaming her head off. The woman next to me mutters, "Well, she makes quite an entrance." She clears her throat. "Are you the infamous Madison who abandoned your ward?" "Shut up lady! COLE!" She runs toward the car. I glance down at Cole who is trying to hide his face in my hoodie. I smile at him. "It's ok sweetie. You can hide in there. I won't tell her where you are until we get you near the ambulance." Two of them park along with a fire truck and a few police cars. The lady with me is very helpful. She asks me for my name and number. I rattle it off watching Cole the entire time. She texts me something. "I am Mary. I sent you my name and the video." Mary begins waving the paramedics our way. "Was someone hurt here?" "This brave young woman pulled that little boy out of the path of the car. They landed heavily on the sidewalk. Might need to be checked over." I appreciate her taking charge. "Miss, is he your son?" "No, this is Cole. We just met." I smile at him, and he pokes his head out of the hoodie. "Hi Cole, I'm Warner. Did you get hurt?" He crouches down beside me. "My knee burns. My shoulder hurts." He says in a small voice. "I tried to let him land on top of me. He may have bumped his shoulder." I say with regret. "You did more than enough getting him out of the road, Miss..." "Luci, Luci Forrester." "Miss Forrester. Cole, can we put you on the stretcher in the ambulance to take you to the hospital? We'll bandage your knee first." He shies away and stares at me. "Can Luci come with me?" Warner stares at me. "Sure I can. Come on sweetie. I'll carry you." I lift him up, and that horrid screaming starts again. "OH COLE! THANK GOD YOU'RE OK!" A blur of red hair moves in next to us and she yanks on Cole trying to take him from me. He grips my neck tight, crying. "NO! NO! WANT LUCI! NO!" "COLE! Don't be silly. Come to Madison." She tugs on him again almost pulling us down. Warner touches her arm at that. "Miss, you'll need to let him go. He doesn't want to go with you. Who are you?" Two police officers have now come to our side. "I'm his nanny. He's being ridiculous." She scoffs. "Cole, I'm Officer Perkins. Is she your nanny?" His voice is gentle and calm. "Yes, but she left me!" He sobs into my neck, and I sway him back and forth. "Could we put him in the ambulance so they can bandage his knee and then answer questions?" I ask softly. They all agree except Madison. Mary shows the officers the video while we get Cole bandaged up. Officer Perkins comes back over. "Ok, Cole. You don't have to go with Madison to the hospital. We'll get her to call your family so they can be there." He throws Madison a dirty look. "And Luci can come with me?" He asks in that small voice. "She can if she has time." I nod at the officer. "Great. I'll meet you there. Good thing you were here when it happened, Luci." I silently agree. Maybe my timing is looking better after all to some people. Luci “Miss Forrester, we need to check you over also.” Annie, the nurse who finished looking at Cole, smiles at me. “I’m fine. Just going to be sore.” I wave my hand at her. “Well, that wrist doesn’t look like it. But that isn’t from saving Mr. Cole there.” She raises an eyebrow, and I glance at my wrist. I’d already forgotten about Maxton. That felt like days ago. You could see the faint purpling blooming under the skin already. I don't deny it. "No, but it isn't what you think it is either. Honestly, I'm fine. The EMTs looked over me before we left. I'll have scrapes and bruises, but that's it." They bandaged the worst one on my arm after they cleaned it. It was going to be a pain with my clothes for a few days. Which reminds me, I've lost my hoodie for good, I think. I see Cole snuggled into it fully after his examination. He looks pretty good in purple. I won't ask for it back. Especially with the orange popsicle he's dripping all over it. One less thing to try to wash today. Oh wait, did I leave the dryer on when I left? Not that it matters a whole seven hours later, but since I heard no sirens, I guess my apartment complex didn't turn into a raging inferno. I'm sure the headlines would be so forgiving. 'Scatterbrained student sets fire to half of campus apartment life by leaving her dryer running while not at home.' "Luci?" Cole is staring at me. "Hey. Sorry, I spaced out a minute. Did you need me?" I usually do better with kids. For some reason, I don't go on twisty brain paths when I am with them, maybe because they talk a lot and are playing ninety to nothing, giving me no time to wander off. "No. You made a face like you hurt." "I probably did. I remembered something I might have messed up, and I got worried." I smile at him. "Cole." A firm voice calls out, and I turn to see a woman with dirty blonde hair cut to chin length walking toward the bed. She wears a dark pink tea-length wrap dress and heels. Her makeup is understated, but her jewelry is not. She's dripping in diamonds. Not huge ones, but several pieces. I count a tennis bracelet, two other bracelets with some type of diamond and precious stone, three rings, earrings and a diamond necklace to match her bracelet. "Grandmother." Cole says quickly, and goes back to eating his popsicle like she'll take it away. "You aren't the nurse I see." She looks down her nose at me. "No, but I can call Annie." I press the call button on the bed but don't stand up. I'm tired and honestly sore already. Annie walks over a friendly smile on her face as she greets our visitor. "Hi, you must be Grandma." "I'm Imogen Walters, and that is my grandson, Cole. Is he injured? An Officer Perkins gave me the accident details but nothing about his injuries.” “A few scratches and maybe some shoulder bruising. Miss Forrester used her body to cushion his fall." Annie sounds proud, and I watch that woman's cold blue eyes turn toward me. I have a feeling they are never warm considering the way she looked over the precious little boy in front of me. Not a hug for him after the traumatic event he went through too. My heart hurts for him. I remember wishing for hugs not much older than him. Wondering what it would be like to be soothed with love rather than quick words to toughen up. I reach over and squeeze Cole's arm with a smile. I'll be sure to hug him before I leave if she lets me at least. Someone must give him affection because he seems very sweet. Vaguely, I hear an irritated voice filter through. I became accustomed to tuning out yelling and aggravated voices as a kid the way I grew up. Reminds me I need to call Janet and check in. I miss her. I turn back toward Mrs. Walters realizing that's her voice I'm tuning out. “Miss Forrester! Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to her. Her shocked outrage is obvious. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day, and I think the shock of it all is finally creeping in on me.” It is. But I don’t like to explain my wandering mind to strangers unless necessary. “I asked if I could compensate you in any way besides your hospital bill.” She folds her arms and taps her foot. “Oh no! That’s more than enough.” I watch the relief in her eyes. “Very well.” And like that, I am dismissed. I turn to Cole. “I am happy I got to meet you Mr. Cole. You were a big brave boy today.” “I’ll miss you, Luci.” He stares at me sadly. “Miss you too. Bye, Cole.” I give him a hug and leave reluctantly. I never had a grandmother but Imogen Walters seemed like she didn’t even come close to deserving that title. With a little finger wave, I start walking out of the triage area. I walk outside wondering if I can call an Uber back to campus. It's not the shortest walk from here. As I pull up the app on my phone, I hear a whistle. "Hey, Luci." I turn and see Warner, the EMT. "You need a ride back to campus? Our station is right next to it." I give him a grateful smile. "That would be awesome." He nods. "Come on. You can tell us about the prim and proper dragon grandmother that was meeting with the abandoning nanny." I laugh at his descriptions. They drop me off right where the accident occurred, which is fine. My car is only one block over. I glance at the tree where a tow truck is working to pull the car away from it. I shudder internally, glad a little boy is not pinned between the two. Or anyone else. Warner said the driver had some broken bones but should recover. Hopefully, their phone broke, too. I turn my head back right as I am about to bump into a tall human. I stop an inch short thankfully when I see the Four Kings. Naturally, it would have been Easton I hit again. I step back hoping he didn't see me. No such luck today though. I start to move around as they fan out blocking my path. Nothing but a wall of blonde haired giants. Easton and Jackson are twins. But so are Becker and Kingston. They are close to the same age at least that's the rumor around campus. There are whispers all the time about them from their dating lives to what their true family connections are. They've told others they are brothers, but that's not biologically possible. Proabably adopted but it's not really my business. I know better than anyone that family is not always any sort of traditional. Becker and Kingston resemble Easton and Jackson enough that you know they have to be related. Their hair is more golden blonde than ash and they have sky blue eyes unlike Easton's silvery blue and Jackson's ice blue. Kingston's hair brushes his shoulders and he usually pulls it back in the popular man bun style. Becker's is more like Easton's, slightly shaggy and always windblown. I gaze up at them as I take two steps back intending to skirt around the hockey team wall. "Luci, you were sent an ice wrap. Did you lose it?" Becker's voice asks calmly. He's the most friendly one of the four and I use that term loosely. More like he won't bite... Glancing down at my wrist, I think of Cole playing with it in the ambulance. He needed a distraction and I handed it over to him. He'd been so cute saying "no that's for boo boos" until I insisted my boo boo was all better. Before I can answer, Easton's growling voice comes out. "Of course, she lost it. She's not even bright enough to be wearing a jacket outside knowing she's going to shiver." He says mockingly, but there's a tinge of anger in there. I roll my eyes and begin moving to get around them. He calls out louder. "Can't do any better than eye rolling? You do turn up in the most inopportune places, don't you?" I scowl as I keep walking. He has no idea the inopportune places I've suffered in. I hear Warner's voice from the ambulance. He's about to pull away from the curb. "Hey Luci, are you ok? He bothering you?" And sometimes my scatterbrain fires off things faster than I can blink or think better of. "He'd have to matter to bother me. I'm fine. Thanks, Warner." I wave to him. Keep walking Luci, that was probably not the smartest idea though it was satisfying. I hear a hiss behind me and what sounds like a chuckle smothered by a cough. "East, you might need some ice for that burn." That's Kingston's quiet voice. I turn the corner and let my eyes travel their way. Easton stands staring at me with his fists clenched. "Careful you don't get caught in the same trap as your rabbit Luci." He says coldly and I repress the shiver. But then I spot the football team walking toward the Reed brothers. That's enough of an impetus to get into my car quickly and leave. When I wake the next morning, I groan. It feels like a truck ran over me. I'll grab some ibuprofen and a hot shower to hopefully fix this. I'm walking to my first class of the day, when my phone rings with an unknown number. I answer, wondering what this telemarketer is trying to sell me. I'm surprised when I hear that austere voice again. "Miss Forrester, this is Imogen Walters." "Hello, Mrs. Walters. Is Cole alright?" "Yes, he's fine. I have something to discuss with you after yesterday's unpleasant incident." Uh oh, this can't be good... “I’m contacting you about a job, Miss Forrester. With the holidays approaching, I have a very packed social calendar. Cole needs a nanny Monday through Friday after preschool and occasionally on Saturday mornings. There would also be some Saturday evenings when we have plans. During the week you would transport him from preschool to our home and watch him until 6. He’s done with school at 2:30. The preschool isn't far from campus. With Madison's actions yesterday, I can no longer employ her. Does what I've outlined interest you?” I quickly think over my schedule. My latest class gets out at 1:30 on Tuesdays and Thursdays. “Yes.” I answer simply. I got the impression she likes to talk plenty but not listen equally. “You could handle the hours set forth?” “Yes.” I should still be able to help Syd with her nephew, Barrett if she needs it. “Very well. I will draw up a contract. The pay is $1000 a week.” She lets that hang there and I wait wondering if I imagined that. “You may have to change hours at a moment’s notice, so I believe in compensating you for your time. Tentative time frame is until a few weeks after New Year's, though it could be extended." I do some quick math. With that, I would not have to work again until after I graduate. "That all sounds very fair." I answer, knowing I'd be wrong to refuse this job. "Very well. I can spare time to meet with you today at my home. I will text you the address. Be there at 3:30. I do not care for tardiness, Miss Forrester." She hangs up and I wonder if she cares for manners towards others. Still, even with her as my employer, this sounded too good to be true. Hopefully, it isn't. Luci When I arrive at the address Mrs. Walters sent me, I didn't expect to need to be buzzed into a massive white iron gate. The house behind it doesn't come into view until I round a curve. I gasp out loud as I stare at it. This is what a mansion looks like is all I could think. I lived in many different sized houses and even a few apartments as a kid. Janet's house was the biggest I'd ever been in and it was only like eighteen hundred square feet with four bedrooms. We had bunk beds, two sets in each room. I doubt anyone shares a room in this place. It's all gray and white stone with white bricks. The front double doors are mostly glass with an understated blue color on the sides. White ornate flower arrangements hang on each door. I park and slowly walk toward the door, stuffing my hands into my jacket. I dressed a little nicer wearing black pants and a blue sweater. Hopefully there isn't a dress code. I ring the bell blowing out a slow breath. Calm down butterflies, I tell my stomach. A man wearing a white shirt and black pants answers the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Hi, I'm Luci Forrester. I am supposed to meet Mrs. Walters here at 3:30." He blinks twice before stepping back. "Of course, Miss Forrester. Please follow me to the mistress's tea room. I'm Baker the butler." At that I bite my lip not to laugh. That would be so inappropriate right now. Who has a butler these days?! And really he's Baker the Butler? Is the cook named Butler because my mind will just explode at that point. Stop it, Luci, I fuss at myself; otherwise, I am going to giggle. I leave that train of thought to board the next one, which is WOW. The floors are white and black marble, so shiny someone must mop and polish them daily. Huge chandeliers adorn the wide foyer with a fancy wrought iron table and matching mirror above it to my right. Ahead is one of those massive wide staircases you see in the movies. It's all very fancy and ostentatious but impressive nonetheless. Baker makes a left turn and knocks on a door next to a set of glass doors housing what appears to be a small city library. "Come in, Baker." There she is. He opens the door and half bows with one arm extended to keep the door back. I take that to mean I enter without him. Again, I need to keep my mouth shut forcibly. The room has white wainscotting with pink and blue floral toile wallpaper. The furniture is all white with frilly pillows on the white couch. A huge chandelier resides in here also. I see Mrs. Walters sitting at a small bistro table. It has a huge vase of pink roses on top. "Miss Forrester, you found the address." She sounds surprised, and I wonder how low her bar is set for me. I simply nod and wait. "If you will sit here, I have a contract for your employment. I kept it simple, so it's only one page long. Also, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You will be prohibited from revealing any information about my family and friends. You can say you keep a young boy named Cole, but nothing else, even his last name, can be revealed. If so, you will be in violation, Miss Forrester, and it is a steep penalty. I trust this isn't a problem." "I have one question Mrs. Walters. Once a week, I have to pick up my best friend's nephew from after school care. He's five. Would that be a problem? I could have Cole at my place or could take him with me and they could perhaps play together. I wouldn't tell him anything other than Cole's first name." I wait nervously. If not, Syd said she would make other arrangements. "I think that would be fine. Cole would like to have someone he could play with. Pick him up when you collect Cole and bring them here. If it becomes a problem, I will not hesitate to end the arrangement." I'm sure she won't. "Thank you, Mrs. Walters." She hands over the papers, and I read them, trying to pay attention to all the legal jargon. The contract is easy, set up in lay terms, but the NDA is a disaster. All I get from it is that I will owe her a million dollars if I violate the agreement. That's enough for me to know I'll never do that. She subtly pushes a pen in my direction, and I sign them both. I receive a tight smile in response. "Are you ready to begin today? Cole is most anxious to see you again. Baker will be able to go over all the things you should need to know also." "Yes, I am." I had prepared for this. "Follow me." She leads me out of the room and down the hallway. I hear Cole laughing at something, and it makes me smile. At least he's not sitting somewhere having to write lines about proper decorum or behavior. We round the corner into a massive gray and white marble kitchen. The cabinets are painted a light blue with silver appliances. Cole sits at the island eating cookies with a glass of milk. "Madam." Baker says formally and Cole turns to wave but then his eyes light up and he leaps off the stool causing it to crash to the ground. Mrs. Walters immediately barks out his name, "Cole Matthew!" He stops looking afraid. "Sorry Grandmother, I pick it up." He turns immediately to do that as she sighs. "Baker, Luci will begin watching Cole today. Can you please go over his routine and show her around the house?" "Yes, madam." He nods at me, and I wonder if he's friendly. Cole was laughing in here moments ago. "Perfect. I will be going over to Vivian's then. Be back in time for dinner. We have no guests scheduled. No need for Cole to change tonight. He can have his bath and be in pajamas for dinner." She walks away, and Cole comes to launch himself at me. "You came to watch me. I said only Luci." He bouncing in my arms and I set him down. "I'm here. And now I feel really special that you wanted me. Are you done with your cookies?" He nods at me happily. "Ok, we'll go play but I think Mr. Baker needs to show me the ropes first." Cole giggles. "We don't have ropes." "You do. You just don't know it." I tickle his side and turn to face the butler. He's smiling at us. "Just Baker, Miss Luci. Cole has his snack when he gets home, and it's not cookies, but he helped me tidy the playroom before you got here, and that was his reward. After that he plays in the playroom or outside, weather permitting. Dinner is at five unless there is a big family dinner planned that he is to attend. Bath is at six and bed is at six thirty or seven though you will usually be gone by then. Tonight will be bath at five thirty and dinner at six though. I will inform you each day when you arrive if madam does not." I try to commit that to memory. Maybe I can put it in my phone in a minute so I don't blow it. "If you are only Baker, then I'm only Luci." "Sorry, Miss. It wouldn't do for me to forget in front of madam. But I will try to do it when we are alone. Cole has his snack here in the kitchen. Come, and I'll show you the living room, outside, playroom, and his bedroom." The living room is massive with a huge projection tv and large leather couches. I try not to gawk as we walk through the french doors to a fenced-in outside area. There's a playground, zipline, table and other things. "There's a lot more yard Luci, but this is where he usually plays." Baker informs me. "Could he have his snack out here sometimes too?" I ask and see Cole's big grin. "Yes, he loves to be outside. Madison did not care to be outdoors much." His face is impassive, but I catch the ripple of disapproval. "She was no fun. Only wanted to play on her phone. No hugs too." Cole tells me watching Baker's face. "Luci saved me, Baker. And she let me have a popsicle before dinner." I eye him, trying not to laugh. "I like to be outside. If it's nice weather, we'll have your snack out here and then decide where to play. And you got a popsicle because that was a rough day. I think they should have given me one too." An adult one with rum in it, I add in my head. Baker leads us back indoors. I notice how he is gentle with Cole. Maybe he's the one who has kept his disposition so sweet. I follow him down a hallway at the base of the stairs, and he shows me the playroom. It's as big as my apartment. Baker leads us up the staircase, and I mumble a few words about a map. He turns to say quickly "I am always here, Miss Luci. I will give you my phone number, and you can call me should you need anything. Or yell my name like Cole does. He has run of the house too, so he will show you around." "Thank you." I reply sincerely. He opens the door to Cole's bedroom and I step in laughing. "You don't like Star Wars do you, Cole?" I look over the spaceship shaped bed complete with light sabers and guns. On every wall is every possible decoration from the movies imaginable. "I'm a Jedi Luci. Sometimes I dark side and sometimes I light side." He holds one of his lightsabers pointed at me. "I'm going to be Dark Vader for trick or treat." "Well, I can't wait to see that. How about you show me where all your pajamas are and your bathroom before we go play?" Baker nods approvingly at me and leaves. Cole is more than eager to show me all of his things before he takes me to the playroom. After his bath, Baker comes and tells me I can leave to go home. Cole's face falls. "She can eat dinner with me." "Your grandparents are here to eat with you." He says softly and Cole looks no happier. "Tomorrow night she can, they will be out late." Which means I'll be here late. I leave realizing it will be a fairly easy job, especially when Imogen Walters isn't around. Three nights later, I'm laughing at Cole as he takes the bubbles I put in his bath and blows them at the wall. I put a pile on top of his head and showed him how he looked in my phone. He'd laughed thinking it was hilarious. I sit back as he plays with his toys not needing me for a minute. His little laughs soothe me and today I need them. My usual tormentors had seemed to be in foul moods and they decided to take it out on me when they saw me in class today. Julian had set the entire thing off with Deacon joining him. Julian had snarled that I could at least try to make myself scarce when he was around. To make matters worse, I was only barely paying attention to him because I was going through my schedule today and trying to mentally review my notes for a test in a later class. It infuriated him and he'd gotten right in my face talking about how I'm not even smart enough to fight back. I'd given him a perplexed look at that. "You want me to insult your pea brain" had slipped out easily and the veins in his neck had visibly swelled. "Mouthy little mouse." That voice behind me had me on edge. I get the worst vibes off that Maxton guy. "I smell you little mouse, your fear." "Hope it's not as bad as your breath. Back off you creep." I had quickly spun away to put some distance between us worried he might touch me again. Before anything else could happen, I'd heard him before I saw him. Easton called out, "She causing trouble again? Haven't learned your lesson have you?" He'd moved in front of me his arms folded over his chest before smirking. I'd pushed past him, making sure I hit him with my shoulder, which was petty, but I was done. "Luci bubble beard!" I return to the present to smile at him and his silliness. "I like it, Coco." I called him that yesterday while we were playing and he thought it was hilarious. "Let's get out so you can eat dinner." He races ahead of me once we are down the stairs. "Race Luci!" I follow behind slowly intending to let him win. Before I turn the corner, I hear him squeal. "Daddy!" Cole is launching himself at a tall guy crouched down. I gasp audibly as I hear that voice that no one will ever forget. "Cole." Then his eyes meet mine and I shrink back at the swirling storm of emotions in them. “Luci, this is my daddy. His name is Easton.”
When I was being harassed, Judge, the biker of Blackwings MC, protected me. I was almost to the bathroom when a whistle off to the side caught my attention. It was obviously a drunken guy. I wanted to move away from him, but he grabbed me tight. "Wanna have fun, sweetie?" "Let me go, you jerk." I struggled hard, trying to escape but annoyed him. "Screw you, bimbo!" he spat and tried to hit me. Suddenly, a strong, tattoo-covered guy burst out and knocked that jerk to the ground with one punch in a flash. "Apologize and get out!" His gaze turned to me, his bright blue eyes like a whirlpool that seemed to draw me in. "No one can hurt you in my territory!" ———————— Judge I walked into Precious Metals behind Batta. Apparently, Layla joined a dating website on his behalf, unbeknownst to him, and had been searching for a woman for him. Last week, she found one and somehow managed to get him to agree to meet the woman. So, there I was, by his side, to play wingman or run interference if she turned out to be one of the crazies. "Do you see her, man?" I asked. He didn't answer until we reached the bar. "How should I know? Layla said she would be wearing a black shirt. Look around, brother. Almost everyone in here is wearing a black shirt." The bartender handed us each a beer without us having to order, and I took a sip while I glanced around the bar. I smiled with my lips still on the bottle when my eyes landed on a familiar face sitting a few stools down from where I was standing. "Well, if it isn't Nurse River. We meet again," I said jovially. She turned, and her eyes widened at the sight of me. "Mr. Jackson. How are you?" I stepped closer to her, almost too close, and I heard her suck in a sharp breath. "Call me Judge." "Uh, okay, Judge. How are you?" she stammered. I stepped back and gave her my panty-dropping smile. "I'm good. What brings you to Precious Metals tonight?" "My friend is meeting someone here. I'm just keeping her company until he arrives." "Your friend meeting a guy named Trey by chance?" I asked. Before River could answer, her friend leaned around her and looked me up and down. She grinned. "Yes, I am. Are you Trey?" I shook my head. "I'm not, but he is," I said and pointed behind me to Batta with my thumb. The girl's eyes widened and her mouth slightly parted. River reached over and pushed her mouth closed, bringing the girl out of her trance. "Oh yes," she breathed. "I'm giving that dating site a five-star review as soon as I get home." "Batta," I called. "Found your girl." Batta picked up his bottle and joined us. "This is River," I introduced her first since I didn't know the other girl's name. "And I'm Kennedy," the other girl said and held out her hand. Batta reached for her hand and grinned, "Kitty?" "No, Kennedy," the girl said loudly as her cheeks flushed. Batta smiled and took her hand. "Hi, Kennedy. I'm Trey, and this is my friend Judge. Would you ladies like to get a table?" "Sounds good," Kennedy beamed while River grimaced. I moved to stand beside River, allowing Batta to move in closer to Kennedy. "Judging by the look on your face, I'm guessing you got roped into tagging along, too." She picked at the label on her beer bottle. "Yeah, this isn't really my kind of place." "Mmm...and what is your kind of place?" "Honestly? The couch or bed wherever I'm staying at the time." "You move around a lot?" She bobbed her head. "I'm a traveling nurse." "So, you're a traveling nurse that likes to stay at home?" I asked, even though it was obvious she had no interest in carrying on a conversation with me. She shrugged. "I guess you could say that. There's no point in going out and getting to know people when I'm only going to be in one place for a short amount of time." "Yeah, but it's good for the soul to go out and have fun every once in a while." "And why are you concerned about my soul?" she asked snarkily. I raised my hands in surrender and took a step back. "I was just trying to make conversation while our friends are getting to know one another. I'll leave you to enjoy the rest of your evening." I turned and headed for my previous spot at the bar, passing Batta and Kennedy along the way. "You guys feel free to grab a table if you want. I'm going to hang out at the bar," I said and pointed to my intended destination. Batta gave me a strange look while Kennedy's eyes shot to River. "Sorry," Kennedy said softly. "I knew she didn't want to come, but I hoped she would change her mind once we got here." "No worries, darlin'. There's a game on I want to watch. You two enjoy your evening," I said with a chin lift to Batta and made my way to the bar. I shook my head and glanced over at River. She had her pretty blue eyes focused on the bottle in front of her while her long, dark hair hid most of her face. She was hot on the outside, but she was a block of ice on the inside, and I didn't have the time or energy to waste on trying to warm her up. I ordered another beer and tried to focus on the game, but my team was crushing their opponents, and it wasn't holding my interest. After finishing my beer, I signaled to Batta and headed to the bathroom to take a piss before I left. I was almost to the hallway that led to the bathrooms when a noise off to the side caught my attention. It was a feminine yelp followed by a male shouting, "You bimbo!" Batta stood as I turned to find some jackass holding River by her upper arms while his buddy closed in behind her. I was across the room and had my arm wrapped around the guy's neck in a flash. "Let her go and apologize!" I ordered. "Screw you, bimbo!" he spat as he released one of River's arms and hit her across the face. And that was it. I yanked away from River and let my fist fly. If there was one thing I couldn't stand, it was a man putting his hands on a woman in anger. Unfortunately, I only got to hit him three, maybe four times before he was out cold. I glanced to the side to see the other guy already on the ground. Batta was standing a few feet behind him with his arms wrapped protectively around Kennedy and River. River suddenly gasped and pushed away from the table. "Judge! Your hand! Let me see," she blurted and reached for my injured hand. "It's fine, sweet cheeks," I said and held out my hand for her to inspect. "I only hit him with my good hand." "You should be more careful," River chastised. "You sound like my mother," I snapped back. It wasn't like I enjoyed having to stop whatever I was doing and go get sewn up, and I wasn't purposefully careless. It just happened. "Well, thank you again for your help this evening, but I think I've had all the fun I can handle for one night. So, I'm going to head out," River said. "Yeah, me, too," I said. "I'll walk you out." "Oh, that's not necessary. I'll be fine." "I wasn't asking," I said pointedly and stood. "Let's go."
The knock came just after midnight. I thought it was the florist with the white peonies for tomorrow’s wedding. Instead, six women stormed into my penthouse with cameras raised and rage already loaded. “There she is,” one of them shrieked. “The gold-digging mistress who trapped Ethan Cole!” Before I could answer, a slap cracked across my face. And when I tasted blood, I realized this wasn’t a mistake. Someone had sent them here on purpose. I staggered backward into the marble foyer, one hand flying to my cheek. “Get out of my apartment,” I snapped, breathless. “Right now.” The woman in front—tall, blonde, in a silk robe thrown over designer pajamas—laughed in my face. Her mascara was perfect, her diamond engagement ring huge enough to blind someone. So this was **Vanessa Hart**. Ethan’s fiancée. Or at least, the woman the tabloids had called his fiancée for the past month. I had never met her before. Behind her, a brunette with a livestream rig shoved a phone inches from my face. “Say hi to twelve million viewers,” she sang. “Caught in 4K, sweetheart.” My stomach dropped. “You’re insane,” I said. “Put that camera down.” “Oh, she’s got attitude,” another woman sneered. “No wonder Ethan keeps her hidden in a penthouse.” I looked around wildly for my phone on the console table, but someone had already grabbed it. Vanessa walked slowly through the entryway, taking in the floor-to-ceiling windows, the candlelit dining table, the couture garment bags hanging in the living room. Her expression twisted. “He bought you all this?” she asked. “He did not buy me anything.” That much was true. The penthouse was mine. The dresses were mine. The wedding flowers were mine. Tomorrow, I was supposed to marry Ethan Cole. Vanessa smiled—a cold, beautiful, poisonous smile. “Still lying. Cute.” Then she turned to the women behind her and said, “Tear it apart.” For a second, I thought I had misheard. Then one of them hurled a crystal vase against the wall. It exploded into glittering shards. Another woman ripped open a garment bag and dragged out my hand-embroidered reception dress. Someone else kicked over the floral arrangements. A third swept antique perfume bottles off the shelf with one brutal swing of her arm. “No!” I lunged forward, but two women grabbed me from behind. I fought hard enough to make one of them yelp. “Hold her,” Vanessa said lazily. The brunette livestreamer zoomed in on my face. “Look at her panic. Guess this place means a lot to her.” “It does,” I choked out. “Because it’s my home!” Vanessa’s brows arched. “Your home? Ethan’s generous.” “I bought this penthouse before I ever met him!” The room stilled for half a second. Then the brunette laughed. “Sure you did.” Vanessa stepped closer until I could smell her expensive perfume. “Let’s skip the pathetic lies. I know Ethan has a secret woman. I saw the messages. I saw the transfers. I saw him call you **my bride**.” My blood went cold. Bride. Of course he had. Because I was his bride. But if I said that now, would any of them believe me? Vanessa studied my face and mistook my silence for guilt. “There it is,” she whispered triumphantly. “That look.” I swallowed hard. “You’ve got this wrong.” “Then explain why my fiancé spends nights here.” Because he lived here half the week. Because his clothes were in my closet. Because his mother’s wedding ring was in my jewelry safe upstairs. Because tomorrow morning, at ten o’clock, I was supposed to walk down the aisle toward him in front of three hundred guests. But before I could speak, the brunette found the framed invitation on the entry table. She held it up to the livestream camera. Vanessa snatched it from her hand. The color drained from her face for one flicker of a second—just long enough for me to notice. Then she ripped it in half. “No!” I screamed. The torn ivory paper fluttered to the floor. Vanessa looked me dead in the eye and said, “You don’t get to pretend to be a bride.” I stared at the pieces of my wedding invitation on the marble. Then I looked back up at her. And very quietly, I said, “You should leave before Ethan gets here.” Vanessa smiled. “Perfect,” she said. “Let him see what his mistress looks like when she’s exposed.” Then she reached for the zipper of my dress. And downstairs, the elevator chimed. ---
I was alone, touching myself to a filthy fantasy about my boss—his voice, his hands, the way he’d punish me over his desk. 🖤🥵💻 Then my phone hit the floor… and I saw his name. The call was active. He might have heard me beg, moan, and come undone in real time. 📞🔥 It’s silent without my best friend’s voice in my ear. Weirdly silent. I can’t even remember the last time there was this little chaos in my vicinity. And if I close my eyes and ignore the mess, it’s even more blissful. For a moment, at least. Then a face pops up on the black screen of my mind’s eye. It’s Ruslan because, like I told Pheebs, he haunts me even when I’m off the clock. He’s smiling that smile she described. That come-to-bed-and-let-me-show-you-what-I-can-do-to-you smile. The camera of my imagination pulls back and floats down. Imaginary Ruslan is wearing an ivory white button-down shirt with the top two buttons undone. Enough to see a dusting of dark chest hair and the edge of a tattoo I can’t quite make out. He flexes his forearms in front of him. Those knuckles crack, louder than I expected, and I let out a surprised little gasp. I like when you make that noise, he croons. Shall I see if I can make you do it again? I’m nodding before I’m even realizing what I’m doing. “Make me moan,” I plead. I’m also touching the inside of my knee before I realize what I’m doing. But it’s not my hands that are doing it—or at least, it doesn’t feel like it’s my hands. It’s Ruslan’s hands, huge and powerful, palming my thigh and drifting up under the edge of my pencil skirt. You’ve been a naughty assistant, he growls, breath minty in my face where it mingles with the woodsy spice of his cologne. There’s a faint laugh on the edge of his voice, like he knows that this whole thing is crazy but he’s just going with it because it’s hotter than it is ridiculous. You’ve been so very, very bad. Step into my office and shut the door. The rest of the world disappears like I just followed his orders. Gone is my messy apartment and the lingering smell of burrito cheese. Ruslan is all I smell now. That cologne. That breath. Beneath it, that musk that sets my nerve endings on fire. “Are you going to punish me, Ruslan?” I whisper. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You’d love it if I bent you over my desk and unzipped that skirt until it puddled around your ankles. You’d love it if I spread my palm along your bare ass in a tender stroke before I raised it up and spanked you hard enough to make you yelp again. You’d go fucking crazy if I let my fingers wander down to knock your thighs apart and drag one slow, teasing fingertip through your wetness. You’d love all that, wouldn’t you, Ms. Carson? I’m chewing my lower lip frantically. My own hand dances up and touches the edge of my panties, then dips below and pushes them aside. I’m throbbing wet. Aching wet. The whisper of airconditioned breeze on my pussy is almost enough to send me over the edge. But that’s the problem, Ms. Carson. You’d love it way, way too much. What kind of punishment would it be if you enjoyed every second of it? I have a better idea. I’m on the literal edge of my seat, grinding and bucking against my fingers. Imaginary Ruslan has me eating out of the palm of his hand. I’d do anything for him. Say anything. Be anything. “Yes, sir,” I rasp. “You’re right, sir. What did you have in mind?” I’m going to start with what I just described. Bend you, tease you, spank you. Then I’m going to press you face-first flat against my desk while I drop down behind you and put my tongue where my fingers just were. I’m going to lap up every drop of you. At first, it’ll be just the tip of my tongue. Just a fluttery light kiss to your pussy lips. I’ll graze your clit and you’ll push back against me, searching for more. But I’ll pin you right back to the desk and snarl, Don’t you dare fucking move unless I tell you to. And what will you say to that? “I won’t move, sir,” I croak desperately. “I’ll do exactly what you want me to do. I’ll stay there while you eat me.” That’s a good answer, Ms. Carson. It’s the only way you’ll get me to keep going. But if you’re a good girl, if you listen and obey, then I will keep going. My kisses between your thighs will turn into long drags of my tongue over you. Then I’ll spread the lips of your pussy apart and go deeper. I’ll push a finger between your folds, then another, and crook them to stroke against the deepest parts of you, the parts where just touching them makes you twitch like a live wire. I’ll go faster and faster, pistoning in and out of you, while I devour your wetness, until your legs are trembling and those moans are loud music in my ears. How does that sound? “It sounds so fucking good, sir.” I’m pumping in and out of myself. “Please do that. Please, please.” You’re going to be right there. Right on the edge. You can feel it, can’t you? The biggest orgasm of your life is right there for the fucking taking. All I have to do is lick you in a certain way while I do my fingers just like this and you’re going to come for me like my special little princess, aren’t you? I know it. You know it. We’re both just waiting for the right moment. And it’s coming, I promise you that. That moment is coming closer and closer and closer and closer and I’m licking and fingering and you’re moaning and spasming and we’re almostrightfuckingthere and then… “And then what?” I scream. “And then what?” And then I’m going to stop. I’m going to stand up and back away. I’m going to leave you there, a dripping, ruined fucking mess, as a reminder that, just like your heart and your mind and your body and your soul and your free time and your hopes and dreams… that just like all of that, your orgasms belong to me. I come harder than I’ve ever come in my life, even as my lips form the most heart-wrenching “Nooo!” I’ve ever heard before. It’s like getting hit by a bus, if the bus was aimed directly at my clit and was also a trash compactor squeezing me from the inside out while lighting me on fire and then freezing me to ice from head to toe. Imaginary Ruslan is every bit the cruel bastard that real Ruslan is. He said he’d keep my orgasms to himself, but I feel like I stole this one from him. The euphoria of it rips through me in one endless lightning bolt after the next, until finally, what feels like an hour later, I come back to something like normal consciousness with drool on my lips and my fingers wet and sticky with my own desire. I stand on legs that are just as shaky as he said they’d be. My throat hurts from moaning and I’m sore as all get-out. As I stand, my phone clatters to the floor. I reach down to pick it up— And freeze in horror. Ruslan’s name is lighting up my screen. And the call is active. The reality of what is happening clicks in my gut immediately, but it takes a few delayed moments before my head comes to terms with it. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been on a call with Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, I’ve been masturbating to the absolute filthiest fantasy I’ve ever had, starring Ruslan Oryolov. For seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, my phone has been recording every last moan and gasp and breath and twitch I made while I begged for his mercy and pleaded for him to make me come. Did Ruslan hear the whole damn thing?